Full text of "The Hawaiian islands : their progress and condition under missionary labors."

See other formats

iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii

RAND OLPH CRO SSLEY

lFI'|nTI|j'l'l'|'l'h'l!!TiT''i'''i;

KltTG OP THK irAWAlIAls--tSLAlJD3

IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIHIIIIIIIIIIIIII

T HE

HAWAIIAN ISLANDS:

PROGRESS AND CONDITION

MISSIONARY LABORS.

RUFUS lANDERSON, D. D.,

FOREIGN SECRETARY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD OF COM^IISSIONERS
FOR FOREIGN MISSIONS.

Itlj |Uustrulio«s.

BOSTON:
GOULD AND LINCOLN,

5 9 WASHINGTON STREET.

NEW YORK: SHELDON AND COMPANY.
CINCINNATI : GEO. S. BLANCUARD.

18G4.

Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1864, by

GOULD AND LINCOLN,

In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the District of Massachusetts.

ST EREOTYPED AT THE

Boston Stereotype Foundry ,
No. 4 Spring Lane.

TO THE

PRUDENTIAL COMMITTEE,

SECRETARIES, AND TREASURER,

gimeritim loari of Ccmnussiaiters for lorrign Hissions,

THIS VOLUME IS DEDICATED

BY THEIR

COLLEAGUE AND FELLOW-LABORER.

832^25

PREFACE.

When the author had prepared the " Memorial Volume "
of the Board's First Half Century, three years ago, the
belief was expressed that it was among the closing labors
of his somewhat protracted official life. He little thought,
then, that it would become his duty to visit the Sandwich (or
Hawaiian) Islands, and, as a consequence, to prepare another
volume for publication. But " it is not in man that walketh
to direct his steps." Fourteen thousand miles are soon
traversed in these days of steam ; and the Island-visit, — in
a fine climate, among beloved missionaries, and in close con-
tact with the native Christians, — though laborious, was a
source of constant pleasure. It was an opportunity for
"fellowship in the gospel" such as earth seldom affords.

On his return home he was naturally expected to prepare

w report of his mission. There was not time, however,

before the Annual Meeting of the Board, for drawing up

anything like an extended report ; and the deficiency was
1 * (5)

Vi PREFACE.

then supplied, as far as it could be, by a verbal statement
to the meeting.

Afterwards, on resuming the preparation of his report, he
soon found reason to believe, that a suitable memorial of the
Lord's work on those Islands required a wider and freer
range of statement than was befitting a document of that
nature. Referring the matter to the Prudential Committee,
he was advised to give himself the latitude of a volume, and
was left to take his own course in its preparation.

The work is written throughout with reference to a single

object THAT OF SHOWING WHAT GOD HAS BEEN PLEASED

TO DO ON THE HaAVAIIAN IsLANDS, THROUGH THE GOSPEL

OF HIS Son and the labors of his missionary ser-
vants. The author has presented the case just as it ap-
peared to him, after a forty years' correspondence with the
missionaries, and after a sojourn of four months upon the
Islands, all the while in the most confidential intercourse
with those best acquainted with their religious condition.
And he has fortified his own statements with such other
testimony as seemed necessary to insure to them the con-
fidence of the Christian community.

It was a thing of course that, to one on a mission of this
nature, the best side of the Hawaiian people would every-

PREFACE. VU

where be presented. For the most part, the author's inter-
course was necessarily with church-members, and with the
best portion of them. This was in harmony with one of
the grand objects of his visit, which was to ascertain the
nature and the extent of Christianity upon the Islands.
With a similar object in view, he could not have had better
opportunities, within the same period of time, in London, or
even in New York or Philadelphia.

The compression of the materials into a volume of mod-
erate size required double the labor that was expected to be
necessary, and also the sacrifice of much that seemed im-
portant to the life and spirit of the narrative. For more
ample details in the early history of the Islands and of the
mission, the reader will need to resort to works frequently
referred to in this volume.

The preliminary historical sketch, occupying the first six
chapters, is thought to be all that is needful to introduce the
reader to the Islands in their present state. The next six
chapters, describing the tour, were written with the leading
object of the visit constantly in view. They will serve as a
further introduction to the ten subsequent chapters, on the
social, civil, religious, and ecclesiastical condition and pros-
pects of the people. The chapter on the " Reformed Catho-

Vlll PREFACE.

lie Mission " has been prepared witli care ; and that mission
■will receive, it is lioped, the attention, both in this country
and in England, which it demands as an uncourteous and
alarming innovation in the working of Protestant mis-
sions. What is said of the apprehended dangers on those
Islands, will enable God's people more deeply to sympa-
thize with those veteran soldiers of the cross, who have
resolved to lay their bones among the trophies of their
spiritual contests and victories. The concluding chapters
will have a practical value to the increasing number of
Christian people who are interested in the development of
the missionary enterprise.

It will be seen that the Hawaiian mission is treated as an
experiment; and should it be thought to have been on a
small scale, it will be remembered, that experiments are
usually made thus, and that they are not the less satisfactory
and decisive on that account. Nor are the results on the
Hawaiian Islands wanting in real magnitude. If those
Islands contained no huge ancient fortresses, like those of
Asiatic paganism, to be overthrown, the mission found there
a social demoralization and decay almost beyond a parallel,
tending to the speedy destruction of the entire people. Its
labors have effected a signal triumph, through the grace of

PREFACE. IX

God ; and it now only remains to be seen whether that
infant community of Protestant Christians will be able to
withstand the onset to be made upon it by the extreme
ritualistic portion of the Church of England. If such a
conflict is to be, we shall doubtless have the sympathies
and prayers, if nothing more, of that large evangelical
portion of the English Church which so liberally sustains
one of the most honorable and efficient of the great Mis-
sionary Societies. It was deemed the author's duty to
apprise the churches of the existence and nature of this
evil, lest they should not become seasonably aware of
the danger.

The adjustments that have been made, regarding the
mission as in some important sense a completed work, will
be viewed with that forbearance which is due to first and
untried measures on a national scale. Should any of them
be found ill adapted to the end in view, they may still be
useful, leading to the discovery of " a more excellent way."
There must surely be some method, in the great process
of the world's conversion, for setting nations, converted
from heathenism, free from dependence on the older
churches of Christendom, when they shall have come
sufficiently under gospel influences.

X PREFACE.

The author thankfully acknowledges his obligations to
the Rev. Isaac R. Worcester, editor of the Board's monthly
publication, for his valuable criticisms, extended through
the volume. The same acknowledgment is due to several
members of the Prudential Committee, in respect to some
of the more important chapters. He would gladly have
delayed the publication longer, in order that the work might
be made more deserving of public interest ; but that could
not be. Prepared amid unceasing interruptions, it is sent
forth in obedience to what seemed a positive duty, and
with the hope that it will be 'received by the friends and
supporters of missions as a seasonable and truthful memo-
rial of one of the most remarkable among the spiritual
revolutions which the Church of Christ has been permit-
ted to record.

Missionary House, Boston, September, 1864.

CONTENTS.

I. PRELIMINARY HISTORY.
CHAPTER I.

THE ISLANDS BEFORE THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES.

Their Discovery. — Name of the Group. — Names of the Islands. — Im-
portance of their Position. — Superficial Contents. — Origin. — Climate.
— Vancouver. — Early Decline of Population. — Prevalence of Infanti-
cide.— Origin of the People. — Population in 1820. — Productions. —
Ecsort of Ships. — Moral IneflScacy of Civilization. — Character of Ka-
mehameha. — His alleged Cession of Hawaii to Great Britain. — Conquest
of the Islands. — Division of the Lands. — Government — Wives and
Children. — Death and Obsequies. — Accession of Liholiho. — Destruc-
tion of the Tabu and Idols. — Motives to this. — Consequent Civil "War. 25

CHAPTER II.

THE ISLANDS AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES.

Occurrences leading to a Mission. — Tlie Mission. — First Intelligence of
the Change at the Islands. — Reception of the Mission. — Establishments
at Kailua, at Honolulu, and on Kauai. — Interesting School at Kailua. —

xii CONTENTS.

llK-<\wn\)i the Language to Writing. — Uiifrienclly Foreign Influence.—
I'ni'xpootedly counteracted. — Arrival of Mr. Ellis.— Further Destruction
of Idols. — Notice of several. — School of Chiefs.- The Farmer returns
Home. — First Keenforconieut. — The King's Letter to the Captain.— Ke-
opuolani, the Queeu-jMother. — Liholiho's Visit to England. — Farewell
Address of Kamamalu, his Queen. — Their Sickness and Death in Lon-
don.—Charge received by Survivors from the English Sovereign.—
Character of Liholiho. — Tlie Visit not iaauspicious to the Islands. —
Christian Influence of Ivaahumanu. — Kapiolaui's Visit to Kilauea. —
Lord Byron's Visit to the Islands. — Great Keligious Change in the Gov-
ernment. — Church and State not connected. — Vast Congregation at
Kawaihae. — Great Meeting-houses. — Dedication of one at Kailua. —
Schools. — Testimony of Mr. John Young. — Origin of the Roman Cath-
olic Mission. — Outrages by P^oreign Seamen. — Death of Kalanimoku.—
Death and Character of Kaahumanu. — Accession of Kamehameha III.
— His Opinion of the Strength of the Christian Institutions. — The sev-
eral Keenforcements of the Mission. — Sunimary View 45

CHAPTER III.

THE ISLANDS TO THE TIME OF THEIR CONVERSION TO
CHRISTIANITY.

Testimony of Governor Kekuanaoa as to the Former State of the Islands.

— The Government ask for Teachers in Secular Matters. — The Signers.

— Like Request from the Mission. — Why not complied with. — Aid from
Missionaries indispensable to the Government. —Civil Government ne-
cessary for the Safety of the Church. — School for young Chiefs. — Testi-
mony of Hon. Robert Crichton Wyllie. — Early Influences of the Holy
Spirit. — Increased Vigor in Prosecuting the Mission. — Reason for it.—
The Great Awakening, and its Results. — On the Admission of Converts

to the Church 73

CONTENTS. XIU

CHAPTER lY.

THE ISLANDS REGARDED AS CHRISTIANIZED.

Reasons for adducing Testimony. — That of the Missionaries in 1848.

— The Witnesses. — Former Nature of the Government. — Contrast of the
former and present Character and Condition of the People. — Schools and
Education. — Progress in Civilization. — Testimony in 1860 of Mr.
Richard H. Dana. — What the Missionaries have done. — What they
are. — Schools and Education. — How the Missionaries were regarded by
foreign Visitors and Residents. — Struggle between Good and Evil. —
Influence of Missionaries on the Governmeht. — How the Nation has been
preserved. — Safety of the Traveller. — Prevalent Influence of Religion.

— Estimate of the Missionaries 91

CHAPTER V.

MEASURES CONSEQUENT UPON THE CONVERSION OF THE
ISLANDS.

True Idea of a Mission. — Its Application to the Hawaiian Islands. — New
Measures adopted. — These partly successful. — DiflSculties encountered.
— The great Diflaculty. — Light from an unexpected Quarter. — New
Problem. — The Resort for its Solution 107

CHAPTER VI.

VOYAGE TO THE ISLANDS, AND A WEEK AT THE
METROPOLIS.

Question of Duty. — Companions of the Voyage, — Railroad across the
Isthmus. — A magnificent Coast. — From San Francisco to the I.slands.
2

Xiv CONTENTS.

— Honolulu. — Introduction to the Queen. — The Omcers of Government.

— (Jovornor Kokuanaoa. — Favorable Impression of Social Life in the
Capital. — Introduction to the Native Christian Community 115

n. TOUR OF THE ISLANDS.
CHAPTER VII.

HAWAII.

Tlie Propeller Kllauca. — Approach to Hawaii. — The King and Queen. —
First Landing. — The Northern Coast. — Magnificent Scenery of Hilo.—
Welcome Reception. — The Memorable Past. — A Christian Congrega-
tion. — Visit to the great Volcano. — A Baptism. — Religion in Rural
Districts. — The Hilo Station. — Boarding Schools. — District of Kau. —
Missionary Station atTVaiohinu. — Interesting Services at the Church. —
Historical Review.— The Children instead of the Fathers 127

CHAPTER VIII.

HAWAII.

Fatiguing Ride. — Vast Lava Deposits. — Family Scene. — Enter Kona. — .
Pleasant Sojourn. — Kealakekua Bay. — Home of Kapiolani and Naihe.

— Their Christian Labors. — Results. — Their Farewell to Mr. Stewart.

— Their Death. — The Station. — City of Refuge, — Last Battle for the
Idols. — Fiery Cataract. — Home of Obookiah. — Christian Congregation.

— Monthly Concert Contribution. — Scenes on the Way to Kailua. — Lands
owned by Foreigners. — The First Station. — Interesting Anniversary

CONTENTS. XT

and Sabbath. — The People coming to Church. — Female Equestrians. —
Meeting the Lunas. — Church Edifice and Congregation. — Horses tied
in the Fields. — Celebration of the Lord's Supper 142

CHAPTER IX.

HAWAII.

Landing at Kohala. — Mr. Bond's Opinion of his Church. — Congregation
on a Rainy Day. — Over the Mountains of Kohala to Waimea. — Deso-
lated Fields and Villages. — Former Games and Sports. — Cause of their
Decline. — Effect of radiated Heat. — Fine View of Mauna Kea. — Mauna
Loa, and the Eruption of 1859. — Enthusiastic Meeting. — Address by
Timotda. — Original Hymn by Liana. — Version by Mr. Bingham. —
Native Customs. — Mr. Bond's District. — District of Mr. Lyons. — Esti-
mate of his Field. — Kawai'aae and the Great Heiau. — Incident in the
Life of Timotea 159

CHAPTER X.

MAUI.

Wailuku. — Historic Facts. — Soil and Productions. — Meeting-houses. —
Sabbath Congregation. — Native Address. — Station of Mr. Green in
East Maui. — Mountain Scenery. — Field of branching Coral. — Lahaina.
— Church-building. — Lord's Supper. — Historical. — The Queen-Mother
Keopuolani. — Beautiful Instance of filial Love in the King. — The
Queen's Baptism. — Crisis made by her Death. — Native College at
Lahainaluna. — Made over to the Government. — Native Clergymen from
the Graduates. — Commencement. — Alumni. — Dinner. — Schools at La-
haina. — Hana. — Molokai. — Monthly Concert. — Steam Sugar Mill.—
Eoman Catholics 176

XVi CONTENTS.

CHAPTER XI.

OAHU.

Social Intercourse.— ISIr. Corwiu and the Foreigu Church. — Mr. Damon,
Seamen's Chaplain. — President Mills and Mrs. Mills. — A Native Judge.

— Honolulu. — First Church. — Second Church. — Interesting Ordina-
tion.—Kev. Hiram Bingham. — Levi Chamberlain.*— Royal Cemetery.—
Oahu College. — Tour of the Island. — Ewa. — "Waialua. — Journey along
the Northern and Eastern Shore. — Sugar Plantations. — Lassoing. —
Kaneohe. — The Pali. — Unexpected Danger 192

CHAPTER XII.
KAUAI.

The Voyage. — The Island. — Waioli. — Congregation ia a Kukui Grove. -
Beautiful Plantation at H anal ei. — Fertility of the District. — Touching
Incident. — Hospitality. — Governor Kanoa. — Koloa. — Fearful Deluge.

— Waimea. — Old Jonah. — Island of Niihou. — Keturn to Honolulu. —
Delicate Testimonial 213

m. PEOPLE OF THE ISLANDS.
CHAPTER XIII.

THEIR SOCIAL AND CIVIL CONDITION.

Aim of the Mission. — Improved Social Condition of the People. — Rela-
tions of Missionaries to a Barbarous Government. — Declaration of the
Mission. — No Improper Influence. — Mr. Richards the chosen Coimsel-
lor of the Government. — Magna Charta. — Constitution. — Code of

. Laws. — Christian Tone of the Constitution. — Laws at first necessarily
imperfect. — Exemplary Punishment. — Revision of the Statutes. — The

CONTENTS. XVll

National Religion. — The Religion free. — The Christian Sabbath. —
Churches and Parsonages. — Days of Fasting and Thanksgiving. —
Structure of the Government 229

CHAPTER XIV.

INDUSTRY AND COMMERCE.

Industry: Arable Land. — Scarcity of Labor. — Coolies. — Cane Lands.

— Taro and Rice Lands. — Capacity for sustaining Population. — Sugar
Plantations and their Product. — Coffee. — Wool. — Cotton. — Oranges.

— Hawaiians and Labor. — What is needed. — Commerce: Amount of
Trade. — Merchant Vessels. — Whalers. — Coasting Fleet. — Conditions

of National Prosperity 246

CHAPTER XY.

SCHOOLS AND LITERATURE.

Schools : The first Pupils Adults. — Their Number. — Teachers. — Read-
ers. — Cheapness of Instruction. — The Youth brought into the Schools. —
Their Number. — Schools for Teachers. — Government asgumes the Sup-
port of the Common Schools. — Tabular View of Government Schools. —
Their Cost. — School for the Chiefs. — The Government and High Schools.

— Oahu College. — Literature: Hawaiian Language. — Its Alphabet.

— Amount of Printing. — Works in the Language. — Contemplated
Progress. — Susceptibility of the People to be influenced by their Liter-
ature 254

CHAPTER XVI.

DECLINE OF POPULATION.

How far Civilization is responsible for the Decline. — Statement. — Sources
of Information. — The Climate and Diseases of the Islands. — Small

Xviii CONTENTS.

Number of ChiUlrcu. — Causes of the Decline. — These in Operation
before the Gospel came. — Singular Effect of destructive Epidemics. —
Influence of the Gospel 269

CHAPTER XVII.

CHARACTER OF THE PROTESTANT CHURCHES.

Rule of Judging. — Church of Corinth. — Church in Madagascar. — Church
in India. — "Whence unfavorable Views. — Civilized and Uncivilized Piety.

— Favorable View of Piety at the Islands. — Contrast of Past and
Present. — More easy for the Fallen to rise again. — Another Reference
to the Corinthian Church. — Extreme Debasement of the Heathen
World. — Cheering Fact in the Hawaiian Ministry. — Comparative View.

— Family Prayer. — Morning Prayer-meetings. — Confidence in Prayer.

— Addresses. — The People clothed. — How best interested. — Interest-
ing Audiences. — The "Aloha." — Church-building. — Statistics of the
Hawaiian Churches. — Benevolence. — Paganism no longer known. . . 279

IV. ECCLESIASTICAL DEVELOPMENT.
CHAPTER XVIII.

ECCLESIASTICAL DEVELOPMENT PREVIOUS TO 1863.

Business transacted at first by the Mission as an organized Body. — An As-
sociation formed for Ecclesiastical Matters.— 3Iuch other Business.—
The Native Churches a Development of the Mission Church. — Associa-
tion reorganized, and all Business transferred to it. — How Ecclesiastical
Government came to be exercised by the Missionary Body. — Difficulties

CONTENTS. XIX

in the "Way of a Change. — The Time for a Change come.— The Ends to
be secured 307

CHAPTER XIX.

THE RELIGIOUS CONVOCATION AND ITS RESULTS.

Organization of the Body. — The Topics under Discussion. — Great Una-
nimity.— The Results. — Native Churches and Pastors. — Ecclesiastical
Control no longer with the Missionary. — Native Pastors and Laymen to
come into all Ecclesiastical and Charitable Bodies. — Deliberations to be
in the Native Language. — Education of the Native Ministry. — Female
Boarding Schools. — The Press. — Home Missions. — Children of Mis-
sionaries. — Older Missionaries no longer supported by Native Churches.
— Reorganization of the Hawaiian Evangelical Association — Formation
of a Hawaiian Board. — Correspondence to be maintained with the Amer-
ican Board. — The Responsibilities of the American Board to be trans-
ferred to the Hawaiian Board. — Micronesia Mission. — The Grand
Result.— A Glorious Triumph of the Gospel. — A Protestant Christian
Nation. — Well governed. — The late King. — Letter to htra. . » . . . . 315

V. OTHER MISSIONS.
CHAPTER XX.

THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION.

Name of the Mission. — Reason for the present Statement. — Such a Mis-
sion not originally requested by the King. — Official Letters. — Letter
from Mr. Ellis. — Letter to Archbishop Sumner. — The Archbishop's
Reply. — Bishop of London. — Opposition to the Measure. — Government

XX CO XT E NTS.

LiccnBC — Consecration of lUsliop Staley. — Statement of the Bishops.

— Results. — LettiT of tlu^ Poan of Windsor. — Desirableness of an
Kpiscopal Presbyter at Honolulu.— Arriviil of the Mission at the Isl-
ands. — Iligh-church Stand taken by it. — IJaptism of the Youn^^ Prince.

— Dill'i'rcnce in Doctrinal and Practical Religious Views. — On Confirma-
tion.—Dr. Stuley's two printed Sermons. — Leading Features of the
Keli',non he is to propa-,'ato on the Islands. — The People hard to be
interested. — The Worship too showy for them.— Public Discourtesy
towards the Protestant Clergy at the Royal Funeral.- Influence of the
New Mission in the Hawaiian Government. — Popular Unrest.— The
Question for the American Board. — The Reformed Catholic Mission an
Invasion in the Hour of Victory. — Another similar Movement in the
Church of England. — Extracts from a Speech of the Earl of Shaftes-
bury 331

CHAPTER XXI.

ROMAN CATHOLIC MISSION.— THE MORMONS.

Origin of the Roman Catholic Mission. — Claim made by the Government.

— The First 3Iissionaries sent away. — The American Missionaries not
accessory to this. — Why they were sent away. — Protestant Mission-
aries opposed to Persecution. — British Consul and Irish Priest. — Vio-
lence of a French Naval Officer. — Oppressive Exactions. — Their Effect.

— Present State of the Mission. —Defective Statistics. — Scantiness of
Materials for a History of Romish Missions.— Tliis true of their Mis-
sion on the Hawaiian Islands. — The Success and Comparative Power of
Romish Mis.sions over-estimated. — Dr. Venn's Work on the Life of
Xavier a Corrective. — The Mormons 360

CWN TENTS. XXI

VI. THE PRESENT POSITION.
CHAPTER XXII.

APPREHENDED DANGERS.

In Kespect to the Missionaries. — Their Children. — The Native Ministry.

— From the Complex Nature of the Protestant Community. — Of Decline
in the Native Churches.— From Changes in the Industrial Pursuits. —
From Invasions by Adverse Sects. — The Ground of Hope 373

CHAPTER XXIII.

PRACTICAL LESSONS.

Supernatural Power involved in the Success of the Mission. — On Conflict-
ing Testimonies concerning the Mission. — The Gospel precedes Civiliza-
tion.— The Encouragement to be given to Native Effort. — Missions to
be brought to a Seasonable Close.— The Native Pastorate. — Female
Education. — The English Language Ir 381

CHAPTER XXIV.

CONCLUSION.

The Mission an Experiment in Foreign Missions. — Its Value enhanced by
the Difficulties overcome. — Not dependent on Future Events. — Present
Relations of the Hawaiian Protestant Community. — The Kesponsibili-
ties. — "What the Island Churches will most need. — Missionaries, as a
body, not given to Exaggeration. — Why they are not. — No safer or
more profitable Investment than in the Foreign Missionary Enterprise.

— The Churches entreated never to forget this Portion of Christ's King-
dom 396

XX 11

CONTENTS.

APPENDICES.

PortiouB of the Introductory Address delivered at the Convocation in Hono-
lulu.—The Address to the Children of the Missionaries, with their Re
Bponse. — An Account of the Or<jauization of the Board of the Hawaiian
Evangelical Association. — The Address of the AssocJntion to the Foreign
Secretary of the American Board. — The Action of tlie Prudential Com-
mittee and of the Board on the Secretary's Report. — Extracts from
Bishop Staley's Sermons 408

list nf SUustratinus.

I. Kamehameha III Facing Title-page. Page

n. Map of the Hawaiian Islands 24

m. REIiATIONS OF THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS 27

IV. The Poison-god 55

V. War-god Tairi 56

VI. Great Idol at the Missionary House 57

Vn. LoNO 58

Vin. Kekadluohi. 79

EX. Stone Chcrch at Honolulu. • 119

X. Outline View of Hawaii from the Eastward 128

XI. Xative Grass House 137

Xn. Kealakekua Bay 147

Xin. Native Woman on Horseback 157

XIV. Harbor of Honolulu 195

XV. Congregation in a Kukui Grove 215

XVI, Native Congregation in 1823 295

iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiniiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii......

H^'^ICV-. (> A II I-

::x-

iAai)i.

I »

LEHlTAo "X

t-"

isTimAirr i .,^,i<>^ o - -f i-

KATTJ^I I

_„_i

^^*T

■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■Illlllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllll

PRELIMIl^ARY HISTORY.

(23)

PRELIMINARY HISTORY.

CHAPTER I.

THE ISLANDS BEFORE THE ARRIVAL OF MISSION-
ARIES.

Their Discovery. — Name of the Group. — Names of the Islands. —
Importance of their Position. — Superficial Contents. — Origin. —
Climate. — Vancouver. — Early Decline of Population. — Prevalence
of Infanticide. — Origin of the People. — Population in 1820. — Pro-
ductions. — Resort of Ships. — Moral Inefficacy of Civilization. —
Character of Kamehameha. — His alleged Cession of Hawaii to Great
Britain. — Conquest of the Islands. — Division of the Lands. —
Government. — Wives and Children. — Death and Obsequies. — Ac-
cession of Liholiho. — Destruction of the Tabu and Idols. — Motives
to this. — Consequent Civil War.

The Sandwich Islands were so named by Captain
James Cook, their discoverer, in 1778 ; but that name
is nowhere recognized in the constitution and laws of
the islands. The group is there called the Hawaiian
Islands, and this is the name used by the inhabitants.
The islands are ten in number, and stretch from the
south-east towards the north-west, in the following
order: Ha-wai-i, Mau-i, Mo-lo-ki-ni, Ka-hu-la-we,
La-nai, Mo-lo-kai, 0-a-hu, Kau-ai, Ni-i-hau, and

3 (25)

THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

Kau-la. They are situated between 18° 50' and 22°
20' north hititude, and 154° 53' and 160° 15' west
longitude from Greenwich. Their distance fromPjin-
ama is 4800 miles ; from San Francisco, 2100 ; from
Japan, 3400. They lie midway between the west-
ern terminus of the Panama Railroad and China, and
nearly on the straight line between the two. Their
distance from Australia is but little more than it is
from China. The four largest and most important
islands are Hawaii, Maui, Oahu, and Kauai. ^ The
length, breadth, and superficial contents of the group

^ The following directions for pronouncing some of the principal
names will be helpful to the reader : —

Ha-wai-i, pronozmced as Ha-wye-e.

0-a-hu, " " 0-ah-hoo.

Kau-ai, '< '* Kow-i, or Kow-eye.

Kai-lu-a, " " Ky-loo-ah.

Ke-a-la-ke-ku-a, " " Kay-ah-lah-kay-koo-ah.

Mau-i, '< " Mow-e.

Wai-a-ke-a, " " Wye-ah-kay-ah.

Wai-pi-o, '« " Wye-pe-o.

Ki-lau-e-a, " " Ke-low-a-ah.

Mou-na-Lo-a, " " Mow-nah-lo-ah.

Mou-na-Ke-a, <« «' Mow-nah-kay-ah.

Ka-a-\va-lo-a, " '< Kah-ah-wah-lo-ah.

Ka-me-ha-me-ha, " " Kah-me-hah-me-hah.

Li-ho-li-ho, " " Lee-ho-lee-ho.

Ka-a-hu-ma-nu, '* '< Kah-ah-hoo-mah-noo.

Ke-o-pu-o-la-ni, " «' Kay-o-poo-o-lah-ne.

Ku-a-ki-ni, " " Koo-ah-ke-ne.

Bo-ki, " *< Bo-ke.

Li-li-ha, « " Le-le-hah.

BEFORE THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES.

are thus stated by the Rev. William Ellis, in his
interesting Narrative of a Tour through Hawaii,
performed in 1823 : —

Length.

Breadth.

Square Miles

Hawaii, .

97 .

. . 78 . .

4000

Maui, . .

48 .

. . 29 . .

600

Kaliulawe,

11 .

. 8 . .

Lanai, . .

17 .

. . 9 . .

100

Molokai, .

40 .

. . 7 .' .

170

Oahu, . .

46 .

. 23 . .

520

Kauai,

33 .

. . 28 . .

520

Niihau, .

20 . .

. 7 . .

Kaula, ^
Molokini, y

ttle

more than barren rocks.

The group contains six thousand square miles.
The circumference of Hawaii is about three hundred
miles ; that of Oahu is nearly one hundred. The whole
group had a volcanic origin. Reefs of coral are found
on some parts of the coast, though to a much smaller
extent than in some of the southern groups. It is
by one of these coral reefs that the fine harbor of
Honolulu is formed. The trade winds strike the
eastern side of the islands, and there it frequently
rains : on the mountains there are rains almost daily ;
but on the leeward side they are infrequent. On the
rainy side of Hawaii a large number of perennial
streams fall into the sea, sometimes forming lofty and
beautiful cascades. It is along the windward side
of the islands that disinteo^ration is most advanced,

^28 THE HAWAIIAN ISLAXDS.

and the soil most abundant and fertile ; and it is there
that the sugar plantations are now being multiplied.
Forests abound in the mountains. The islands all lie
within the range of the trade winds, which blow with
great regularity nine months in the year. Where
mountains obstruct their course, there are regular
land and sea breezes. Occasionally a prolonged gale
comes from the south, called a Souther, or " Kona."
There was none between February and July, 1863,
and they are said to have been of rare occurrence
for the few years past. When this wind begins to
blow, it drives the miasma arising from the lagoons
south-east of Honolulu back upon the land, infesting
the town with its unpleasant odor. The natives call
it the " sick wdud." Much of the weather at all seasons
is, however, delightful ; the 'sky cloudless, the atmos-
phere clear and bracing. Nothing can exceed the soft
brilliancy of the moonlight nights. Thunder-storms
are rare, and light in their nature. Xo hurricanes
have been know^n.^ The general temperature of
the islands approaches near the point regarded by
ph^^siologists as most conducive to health and lon-
gevity. Mr. Ellis gives the following tabular view of
a meteorological journal kept by the missionaries from
August, 1821, to July, 1822, — probably at Hono-
lulu; the thermometer being noted at 8 A. M., 3
P. M., and 8 P. M.^

* Jarvis's History of the Hawaiian Islands, p. 13. ^ Journal, p. 7.

BEFORE THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES.

i
1

C/5

■^

•-s

(t)

. .

•

j,o

■^

•

00
00

w ;s

h-"

-a

-4

CO
o

r* <ti

Crx

—J

--I

^ ^

>£>

K) f

— 1

H-'

>— '

1— 1

l_l

1—1

l_>

K-i

1— '

(;0

t— '

•<l

-J

~Jr

-a

~-J

-J

w o

O
1

oo
1

g §

—1

c^ ;?

Kf^

» 2

^ § ^

-J

-I

-J

--J

C 3 Jc
P 1 §

^9o

^ d CD

iz!

"^^

fe!

•^- ". a

ftl

ct;

tel

3 00 fly

fo'

(F*

3
in

p ,
P

*>.

•-i

o
o

i
f

'<:

v..

"*'

■*•

c-t

cr'

ffi

I" 't.

<-+

o .

o
o

C2
<-+■

o
S

w
o

£i

so.

P-

"^i

'^i

■

30 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

By ascending the mountains an}^ desirable degree
of temperature may be attained.

The melancholy fate of Captain Cook, who was
slain at Kealakehua Bay, on Hawaii, in a tumult of
the natives, February, 1779, deterred vessels from
touching at the islands until 1786, when Captains
Dixon and Portlock, on a trading voyage to the
North-west Coast for furs and sea-otter skins, stopped
for refreshments at the Island of Oahu. About the
same time La Perouse visited the Island of Maui.
Thenceforward vessels in the fur trade came frequently
to the islands. In opposition to the settled policy
of Kamehameha, a vessel was seized and plundered
by the natives on the western shore of Hawaii, and
the crew all murdered, except Isaac Davis and John
Young, both of whom were taken under the patron-
age of the king, and afterwards became influential in
the nation. Vancouver, being sent by the English
government on a vo3^age of discovery, spent several
months of the years 1792, 1793, and 1794 at the
islands, and was treated in the most friendly manner
by Kamehameha,^ then king of the western part of
Hawaii, and by the people. Goats, sheep, cattle,
which now abound, were first introduced by him from
California. Vancouver had accompanied Captain
Cook, and now saw painful evidence of depopulation

^ The name is made up by a reduplication of the word meha (lonely,
or solitary), with the definite article Ka prefixed, which is a part of
the name. — Ellis,

BEFORE THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 31

since the time of his first visit — the effect of the
desolating wars which marked the early part of Ka-
mehameha's reign, together with the awful prevalence
of infanticide, and the augmented destructiveness of
intemperate and licentious habits among the people.
According to Mr. Ellis, infanticide must have been
among the principal causes. He says, — writing forty
years ago, — "It prevails throughout all the islands,
and, with the exception of the higher class of chiefs,
is, as far as we could learn, practised by all ranks of
the people. However numerous the children among
the lower orders, parents seldom rear more than two
or three, and many spare only one. All the others
are destroyed, sometimes shortly after birth, gen-
erally during their first year. The means by which
it is accomplished, though numerous, it would be im-
proper to describe. Kuakini, the governor of the
island, in a conversation I had with him at Kailua,
enumerated many difierent methods, several of which
frequently prove fatal to the mother also. Some-
times they strangle their children, but more frequently
bury them alive. It is painful to think of the num-
bers thus murdered. All the information we have
been able to obtain, and the facts that have come to
our knowledge in the neighborhood where we resided,
afford every reason to believe that, from the preva-
lence of infanticide, two thirds of the children per-
ished. We have been told by some of the chiefs,
on whose word we can depend, that they have known

32 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

parents to murder three or four infants where they
have spared one."

"The principal motive," he continues, "with the
greater part of those who practise it, is idleness; and
the reason most frequently assigned, even by the
parents themselves, for the murder of their children,
is the trouble of bringing them uj>. In general they
are of a changeable disposition, fond of a wandering
manner of life, and find their children a restraint,
preventing them, in some degree, from following
their roving inclinations. Like other savage nations,
they are averse to any more labor than is absolutely
necessary. Hence they consider their children a
burden, and are uuAvilling to cultivate a little more
ground, or undertake the small additional labor neces-
sary to the support of their offspring during the
helpless periods of infancy and childhood. In some
cases, when the child has been sickly, and the parents
have grown tired of nursing and attending it, they
have been known, in order to avoid further attend-
ance and care, to bury it at once ; and we have been
credibly informed that children have been buried
alive merely because of the irritation they have man-
ifested. On these occasions, when the child has
cried more than the parents, particularly the mother,
could patiently bear, instead of clasping the little
sufferer to her bosom, and soothing by caresses the
pains which, though unable to tell them, it has prob-
ably felt, she has, to free herself from this annoy-

BEFORE THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 33

ance, stopped its cries by thrusting a piece of tapa
into its mouth, and digging a hole in the floor of the
house, perhaps within a few yards of her bed and
the spot where she took her daily meals, has relent-
lessly buried, in the untimely grave, her helpless
babe."i -

The most probable supposition in respect to the
origin of the islanders is, that they came from the
Malay coast. Their features and color are the same
with the Malays, and there are said to be many words
nearly the same in the languages of the two people.
The Hawaiian nation is supposed to have a considera-
ble antiquity. From time immemorial there have
been persons appointed by the government to preserve
unimpaired the genealogy of their kings, and this
genealogy embraces the names of more than seventy.

The population of the islands, in 1778, was esti-
mated by the discoverer at 400,000. There is reason
to regard this estimate as somewhat excessive ; but
a traveller, forty years after that time, found traces
everywhere of deserted villages, and of enclosures,
once under cultivation, then lying waste. The mis-
sion believed the poioulation to be from 130,000
to 150,000 at the time of their arrival; that of
Hawaii being 85,000, according to the estimate of
Mr. Ellis and his companions during their tour around
that island.

Mr. Ellis is the best authority as to the productions

' Ellis's Tour, p. 298.

34 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

of the islands at the commencement of the mission.
The only (quadrupeds, at the time of the discovery,
were a small species of hog with a long head and
small, erect ears, the dog, a small lizard, and an ani-
mal in size between the mouse and rat. Hogs some-
times ran Avild on the mountains ; otherwise there
were no ferocious animals ; and the only poisonous
reptile was a small centipede. As early as 1823 there
were extensive herds of cattle at large on Hawaii,
and on most of the islands were flocks of goats,
and a fev*^ horses and sheep. These were all brought,
originally, from the adjacent continent of America.
Horses, cattle, and goats were found to thrive well ;
but it was necessary to pasture sheep on the hills and
mountain sides, it being too warm for them near the
shore.

Birds were not often seen near the sea, excepting
such as were aquatic, and a species of owl that preyed
upon mice ; but they were numerous in the moun-
tains. Several kinds were remarkably beautiful, and
among them a small paroquet, of a glossy purple,
and a species of red, yellow and green woodpecker,
with Avhose feathers the idols were dressed, and the
helmets and handsome cloaks of the chiefs were orna-
mented. The notes of a brown and yellow speckled
bird were exceediugly sweet. But the feathered
tribes were not generally distinguished for be^iuty of
plumage or richness of song. Wild geese were
found in the mountains, and ducks near the lagoons

BEFORE THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARTES. 35

or ponds. Of fish there were several varieties, and
the inhabitants procured a tolerable supply. The
king and chiefs Avere owners of artificial ponds, with
an entrance from the sea, so constructed that the
young fish could enter, but soon became too large to
escape. Here excellent mullet were raised, and
caught by the hand, the native wading in for that
purpose.

The islanders subsisted chiefly on the roots of the
arum esculentum, which they called taro, and which
they manufactured into poi. This is the taro baked,
pounded, mixed with water to the consistency of
paste, and allowed to ferment. They also used the
sweet potato, which grows to a large size, but is not
so sweet as the kind raised in New Jersey. The
principal indigenous fruits were the bread-fruit, cocoa-
nut, banana, ohilo (a berry), ohia (a juicy red apple
of poor flavor), arrowroot, strawberry, and rasp-
berry. Oranges, limes, citrons, grapes, j^ine-apples,
papa w- apples, cucumbers, and watermelons had then
been introduced; and beans, onions, pumpkins, and
cabbages had been added to the vegetables. Sugar-
cane was indigenous, and grew to a large size, though
not then much cultivated.^

After Vancouver's departure, the vessels which
resorted to the islands were generally traders from the
United States in quest of sandal- wood. This was

^ Ellis's Tour, Eng. ed„ p. 8.

THE IIAU'AIJAjY ISLAXDS.

convoyed, in large quantities, and as long as it lasted,
to China, where much of it was burned as incense
in the worship of idols. Afterwards whalers, when
they began to frequent the North Pacific, and to
pursue the sperm whale along the coast of Japan,
found it convenient to refit their ships, and obtain
their refreshments, at the Hawaiian Islands.

From the discover}^ of these islands to the arrival
of the missionaries was a period of forty years ;
equalling the time which has since elapsed. The
number of visitors, on the whole, must have been
very great. But, excepting a few suggestions to the
king by Vancouver, which speak well for his charac-
ter, there is no trace of any religious instruction
whatever having been imparted by the visitors to the
natives. Among all the thousands, not one was a
herald of the gospel ; and, had the islands been left
to those influences alone, it is probable that nothing
more of the nation would now have been remainino^
than miserable remnants, inhabiting the more secluded
districts. Ardent spirits and fire-arms were the chief
articles of trade, and the main influence was to foster
intemperance and an infamous dissipation, which hur-
ried the unwary people to the grave.

Kamehameha was a remarkable man, with perhaps
as good a claim to the title of " great " as an Alexan-
der or a Napoleon. He was wounded by one of the
guns fired at the time Captain Cook was killed.
Though endowed with physical strength, mental

BEFORE THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 37

energy, and a majestic carriage, his deportment was
mild, and he was frank, cheerful, and generous. "In
self-defence, more than from a warlike spirit, he was
drawn into a series of battles, fii'st with the chiefs of
his own island, and then with the chiefs of the other
islands ; all of which were victorious, and eventuated
in subjecting the whole group of islands to his sov-
ereign control." ^ It was his policy to protect trade ;
and Young and Davis were taken into his confidence,
and rendered him important service. Both rose to
be chiefs of rank, and the granddaughter of the lat-
ter became the wife of Kamehameha IV., and was
queen at the time of my visit. The king appreciated
the character of Vancouver, and the repeated visits
of that eminent navigator exerted a good influence
upon him, as well as upon the future history of the
islands. Vancouver refused to purchase supplies by
means of arms and ammunition ; and it was then
that attention was first turned towards "sandal-wood
as an article of export. He effected a reconciliation
between Kamehameha and Kaahumanu, his favorite
wife, from whom he had been estranged on account
of a suspicion as to her faithfulness. Jarvis says
that " tears and a warm embrace ensued ; but, before
leaving, the queen persuaded the captain to induce
her husband to promise, upon her return, to forego
beating her." It has been asserted by English writers,

» Dibble's History, 1839, p. 58.
4

38 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

even by Islv, Ellis, that Kamchameha, through Van-
couver, ceded Hawaii to the British sovereign.
Doubtless that officer received some such impression
from his interpreter ; but the assertion rests on no
sufficient evidence. Mr. Dibble, who had great
opportunities to learn the truth, and took much
pains to draw his facts from native sources, declares
that what the king said to Vancouver was this : " Re-
turn to Great Britain, and request her king to protect
our country." Mr. Dibble's Histor}^ was published
at the Sandwich Islands, in the year 1843, and he
makes the following statement in respect to the decla-
ration of Kamehameha : " It was not his intention
to surrender wholty, but to obtain protectioTi. And
even if it should be maintained that Kamehameha
intended to surrender his government to the entire
control of Great Britain, the surrender would be a
matter of little importance ; for Kamehameha had at
that time little to give away. Kahekili was then king
of Maui, Molokai, Lanai, and Oahu ; and his brother
Kaeo was king of Kauai. The possessions of Kame-
hameha were on Haw^aii alone, and consisted of the
districts of Kona, Kohala, and Hamakua, which he
had recently confirmed by conquest. He was often
at war with the hostile chiefs of the other districts
of Hawaii, Hilo, Puna, and Kau, and succeeded in
making them tributary ; but he did not acquire undis-
puted possession of those districts until he had
subdued the Leeward Islands, a period several years

BEFORE THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 39

after the visit of Vancouver." ^ Mr. Jarvis, who also
wrote and published his History at the islands, says
the natives declared protection from the English
sovereign to be the only thing they requested, and
that the chiefs who made speeches on the occasion,
"as if apprehensive of yielding more than they
intended, expressly reserved to themselves the riglit
of sovereignty, and the entire regulation of their
domestic concerns." ^ This question, however, except
as one of historic truth, has now, probably, no prac-
tical importance.

The harbor of Honolulu was discovered in 1794.
Two years later the conquest of all the islands, save
Kauai, w^as completed by Kamehameha ; and that
island submitted to his authority in 1809. The king
proceeded on the maxim that all the lands were his,
and he apportioned them among his followers accord-
ing to their rank and deserts ; which he did on the
feudal tenure of rendering military service and a pro-
portion of the revenues. Heirs were to inherit ;
though this depended on the will of the sovereign,
whose authority was absolute. For a despotism,
rising out of anarchy and desolating wars, in the
absence of education and of Christianity, the gov-
ernment was remarkable, during the last years of
that monarch, for the peace, security, and order that
were prevalent. " Kamehameha permitted no crimes

* Dibble's History, 1843, p. 48. ^ Jarvis's History, p. 89.

40 TIIIC IIAWAIIAX ISLANDS.

except his own, when his interests were not too
deeply involved. To consider actions sanctioned by
their customs from time immemorial a blot upon his
character, would be unjust, how^ever arbitrary they
might aj^pcar to those whose lot has been placed in
a land of freedom. They were merciful in compari-
son with what the islanders had undergone. No
penalty could reach an individual screened by the
favor of his chief, and the favorites of Kamehameha
enjoyed the exemption common to successful court-
iers." 1

Kaahumanu and Keopuolani, two of the king's
wives, have both an honored place in the religious
history of the Haw^aiian Islands. There will be occa-
sion to speak of them hereafter. The former w^as
his favorite, and bore him a daughter in 1809. But
the latter was of higher rank, indeed the highest in
the kingdom, and therefore her children were the
heirs to the throne. Liholiho, the eldest, was boru
in 1797, Kauikeaouli in 1814, and Nahienaena, a
daughter, about two years later.

Kamehameha I. died at Kailua, Hawaii, on the
8th of Ma}', 1819, at the age of sixty-six, only a few
months before a Christian mission embarked at Bos-
ton to convey the gospel to him and to his people.
Although he had strenuously adhered to the religion
of his people, he w^ould not permit human sacrifices

^ Jarvis's History, p. 95.

BEFORE THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 41

to be offered, when he was sick, for his recovery, as
was customary in such* cases ; and, in lieu of such
victims at his obsequies, three hundred dogs were
sacrificed. But there were the customary wailings
throughout the islands. According to usage, the
people shaved their heads, burned themselves,
knocked out their front teeth, broke through all
restraint, and practised all manner of crime, as if
it were a virtue. All ages, both sexes gave scope
to the vilest passions, in self-torture, robbery, licen-
tiousness, and murder. 1

Liholiho succeeded to the kingdom, and recognized
Kaahumanu as his premier. Indeed, the will of her
husband made her a sharer in the government, and
she remained so during her life. There soon followed
an event which has scarcely a parallel in history, giv-
ing an affirmative answ^er to the inquiry of the prophet,
" Hath a nation changed her gods ? " The tabu sys-
tem of restrictions and prohibitions was inseparable
from the national idolatry. "They extended to
sacred days, sacred places, sacred persons, and sacred
things; and the least failure to observe them was
punished with death. A prohibition, which weighed
heavily as any other, was that in regard to eating,
and was the first to be violated. A husband could
on no occasion eat with his wife, except on penalty
of death. Women were prohibited, on the same J)en-

' Dibble's History, p. 85.

42 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

alty, from eating inaii}^ of the choicest kinds of meat,
fruit, and lish. These prohibitions extended to female
chiefs as well as to women of low rank. Many of
the highest chiefs of the nation were females ; and
they, especially, felt burdened and uneasy. They
did not fear being killed by the priests, for they were
chiefs; but the priests, all along, had made them
believe that, if they violated any prohibition, they
would be destroyed by the gods. This they began
to doubt, for they saw foreigners living with impu-
nity without any such observances. Besides, — a fact
which shows the power of God to bring good out of
evil, — ardent spirits had been introduced among
them ; and they often, when partially intoxicated,
trampled heedlessly on the prohibitions of their idol-
atrous system, and yet were not destroyed by the
gods. The awful dread, therefore, which formerly
existed, had in a measure subsided ; and, when no
longer restrained by fear, the female chiefs were quite
ready to throw off the burdens so long imposed upon
them. Keoi^uolani, the mother of the king, first
violated the system, by eating with her youngest
son. Other chiefs, when they saw no evil follow,
were inclined to imitate her example. But the king
was slow to yield. At length, however, he gave his
assent ; and then the w^ork was done. The chiefs, as
a body, trampled on all the unpleasant restraints
which had been imposed upon them by their system
of idolatry. In doing this, they were aware that they

BEFORE THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES.

threw off all allegiance to their gocls, and treated
them with open contempt. They saw that they took
the stand of open revolt. They immediately gave
orders to the people that the tabu system should be
disregarded, the idols committed to the flames, and
the sacred temples demolished." ^

" The high priest, Hewahewa, having resigned his
office, was the first to apply the torch. Without his
cooperation the attempt to destroy the old system
would have been ineffectual. Numbers of his pro-
fession, joining in the enthusiasm, followed his exam-
ple. Kaumualii having given his sanction, idolatry
was forever abolished by law, and the smoke of
heathen sanctuaries arose from Hawaii to Kauai. All
the islands, uniting in a jubilee at their deliverance,
presented the spectacle of a nation without a reli-
gion." 2

But civil war was the immediate consequence. A
principal chief rose, with a portion of the people, in
rebellion. A battle was fought on the western shore
of Hawaii, and the God of battles gave victory on
the side of these great innovations. The rebellious
chief was killed, and the whole mass of the people
then went on, with renewed zeal, destroying the
sacred enclosures and idols.

Liholiho seems to have had no higher aim in these
remarkable proceedings than to be freed from restraint

1 Dibble's History, 1339, p. 64. ^ jarvis's History, p. 109.

44 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

upon his habits of dissipation ; and it is thought that
Kaahumanu, the strong-minded dowager queen, fa-
vored the changes in order to remove unreasonable
disabilities from her sex. No religious motive seems
to have had influence with any of them, and the
result was to leave the nation so far without any
religion as to be really in a less favorable state for
self-preservation than it was before. But an unseen
Power, though they knew it not, was preparing them
for the speedy introduction of a better religion.

CHAPTER II.

THE ISLANDS AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MIS-
SIONARIES.

Occurrences leading to a Mission. — The Mission. — First Intelligence
of the Change at the Islands. — Reception of the Mission. — Estab-
lishments at Kailua, at Honolulu, and on Kauai. — Interesting School
at Kailua. — Reducing the Language to Writing. — Unfriendly
Foreign Influence. — Unexpectedly counteracted. — Arrival of Mr.
Ellis. — Further Destruction of Idols. — Notice of several. — School
of Chiefs. — The Farmer returns Home. — First Reenforcement. —
King's Letter to the Captain. — Keopuolani, the Queen Mother. —
Liholiho's Visit to England. — Farewell Address of Kamamalu, his
Queen. — Their Sickness and Death in London. — Charge received by
Survivors from the English Sovereign. — Character of Liholiho. —
The Visit not inauspicious to the Islands. — Christian Influence of
Kaahumanu. — Kapiolani's Visit to Kilauea. — Lord Byron's Visit
to the Islands. — Great Religious Change in the Government. —
Church and State not connected. — Vast Congregation at Ka-
waihae. — Great Meeting-houses. — Dedication of one at Kailua. —
Schools. — Testimony of Mr. John Young. — Origin of the Roman
Catholic Mission. — Outrages by Foreign Seamen. — Death of Kala-
nimoku. — Death and Character of Kaahumanu. — Accession of
Kamehameha III. — His Opinion of the Strength of the Christian
Institutions. — The several Reenforcements of the Mission. — Sum-
mary View.

For ten years, and more, there had been a train
of providential occurrences in the United States
tending directly to the sending of a mission to the
Hawaiian Islands. It will be interesting: to 2:lance
the eye along this line of events. (*^^

46 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

While standing on the eastern shore of Kealakekua
Bay, opposite to where Cook was killed, my attention
was directed to a small ruined heiau, or heathen
temple, Avith a cocoa-nut tree rising high above it.
I was told it was there that Obookiah was trained by
his uncle, a pagan priest, to the practice of idolatry,
and that the tree was planted by him. This was
more than fifty years ago, for Obookiah was brought
to the United States, in the year 1808, by a shipmaster
of New Haven. He was an intelligent youth, f\nd
learning that a long row of buildings on the public
square in Xcav Haven formed a college where young
men of America acquired knowledge, he was one day
found sitting on the doorsteps of one of those build-
ings, weeping because the treasures of knowledge
were open to others, but were not open to him. Mr.
Edwin W. D wight, Avho saw him thus, had compas-
sion on him, and became his religious teacher, and
the means of his conversion. This antedates the
mission to the Islands by more than ten years. Kext
we find Samuel John Mills writing to Gordon Hall
from New Haven, on the 20th of December, 1809,
in view of this case, and suggesting a mission to the
Sandwich Islands. The institution of the Foreign
Mission School at Cornwall, Connecticut, in 1817, by
the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign
Missions, for the instruction of these and other youths
from heathen lands, came next in the order of events.
Mr. Dwight, the friend of Obookiah, was its first

AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 47

teacher. Five of the ten earliest pupils were natives
of the Hawaiian Islands. Obookiah died w^hile a
member of this school, on the 17th of February,

1818, at the age of twenty-six; and the published
account of his life and death awakened great interest
among the churches in behalf of his people. Then
came the offer of a young man named Hiram Bing-
ham, a student in the Andover Seminary, to go as a
missionary to those Islands. And he finds a worthy
associate in Asa Thurston, a classmate at the Semi-
nary, and a graduate of Yale College, of whom the
college traditions speak as one of the most athletic
of her sons. These favored men have both been
spared to the present time.

The next step brings us to the 15th of October,

1819, to a public meeting in Park-street Church, in
Boston, where we find Messrs. Bingham and Thurs-
ton, now ordained ministers of the gospel, and
their wives ; with Thomas Holman, a physician,
Samuel Whitney and Samuel Ruggles, teachers,
Elisha Loomis, printer, and Daniel Chamberlain, a
farmer, and their wives ; and Thomas Hopu, Wil-
liam Kanui (Tenooe) , and John Honuri (Honoore) ,
three Hawaiian young men from the Cornwall School ;
about to be organized as a mission to the Sandwich
Islands. Dr. Worcester, the first Corresponding
Secretary of the Board, was there, and so was Mr.
Evarts, its first Treasurer — names once familiar in
all our churches, and still afiectionately remembered.

48 THE HAWAII AX ISLANDS.

A great assembly listened to the eloquent instructions
of the Secretary, and gave many tokens of a thrilling
interest.^

* Since the above was written, I have seen the following notice of
Tenooe in The F)-iend of February 5, 1864, published monthly at Hono-
lulu, and edited by the E.ev. Mr. Damon, the excellent Seamen's Chaplain
in that city. Tenooe was in San Francisco when I passed through it
on my return from the Islands, and I heard a good report of him from
Mr. Rowell. It seems he went back to his native isles, and finished
his course there. The Queen's Hospital is at Honolulu.

" Died at Queen's Hospital, January 15, 1864, William Kanui, aged
about sixty-six years. The early life of the deceased was so intimately
connected with the effort to establish Christianity upon the Sandwich
Islands, that it merits more than a passing notice. He was born on
the Island of Oahu, about the close of the last century. His father,
belonging to the party of a defeated chief, fled with his son to Waimea,
Kauai. While there, an American merchant vessel, commanded by Cap-
tain Brintnel, touched for supplies. The vessel had previously touched
at Kealakekua, and whilst here the master took on board two young
men, whose siibsequent history was remarkable. They were Obookiah
and Thomas Hopu. At Waimea they were joined by William Kanui.
These three youths Captain Brintnel took to America. Soon after their
arrival, they attracted the attention of the friends of foreign missions,
and when the Mission School was opened at Cornwall, Connecticut,
they were received as pupils, with another Hawaiian, George Kamaulii,
son of the king or governor of Kauai. Obookiah died in America, but
the three others came out in the brig Thaddeus, with the first company
of missionaries.

" Kanui, or Tenooe, as his name was originally written, early fell
under the censure of the church, but was subsequently restored. In
1848, when the gold excitement arose, he went to California, where
he remained until about four months ago. He was successful in gold
digging, but lost all, or about $6000, by the failure of a mercantile
house in San Francisco. During the last few years he has labored in
San Francisco, and was connected with the Bethel Church of that

AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 49

The company embarked at Boston on the 23d
of October, 1819, in the brig Thaddeus, Captain
Blanchard, expecting a protracted and perilous con-
flict with pagan rites, liuman sacrifices, and bloody
altars ; for, in the then infrequency of communication
with those distant regions, no intimation whatever
had been received of the wonderful changes that had
been occurring at the Islands. The first tidings the
missionaries had of them were on reaching the coast
of Hawaii, on the 31st of March. Then they heard,
with wonder and gratitude, that the idols and altars
of superstition had been overthrown throughout the
Islands, and the tabu and priesthood abolished.
These were great events, and no wonder their hopes
were raised. But they found, on reaching Kailua,
on the 4th of April, where Liholiho, the son and suc-
cessor of Kamehameha, then was, that the old religion

written, respecting his career, but for the present we would merely
add, that he departed this life leaving the most substantial and gratify-
ing evidence that he was prepared to die. His views were remarkably
clear and satisfactory. Christ was his only hope, and heasven the only
desire of his heart. It was peculiarly gratifying to sit by his bed-
side and hear him recount the ' wonderful ways ' in which God had
led him. He cherished a most lively sense of gratitude towards all
those kind friends in America who provided for his education when a
poor heathen stranger in a foreign land. The names of Cornelius,
Mills, Beecher, Daggett, Prentice, Griffin, and others, were frequently
upon his lips, and often mentioned with a glow of grateful emotion."
Thomas Hopu is understood to have maintained his Christian
course to the end of life.
5

50 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

had not been iibaiKlouecl from any desire for a new
one. The king was a polygamist, as were many of
the cliiefs ; and seeing tlie missionaries each with but
one wife, he objected that if he received them he
would be allowed but one. He had some apprehen-
sions, moreover, awakened doubtless by foreign resi-
dents, lest an American mission might have an
injurious effect on his political relations. The mis-
sionaries made explanations. The old high priest,
Hewahewa, favored them. The king dined with them
on board the ship, going with only a 7naIo, or narrow
girdle around his waist, a green silken scarf thrown
over his shoulders, a string of beads around his neck,
and a feather wreath on his head. In this scanty
attire he was introduced to the first company of white
women he ever saw. His mother, Keopuolani, is
said to have advised him to allow the missionaries to
stay. After twelve days, consent was obtained to
their residing on the islands one year, part of them
at Kailua, and the rest at Honolulu. On the 12th
of April, 1820, Mr. and Mrs. Thurston, and Dr.
and iMrs. Holmau, took up their abode at the former
place ; both families for a time occupying one small
thatched hut, which had been assigned them by the
king. It was only three feet and a half high at the
foot of the rafters, and was without floor, or ceiling,
or Avindows, or furniture, in the midst of a noisy,
filthy, heathen village.

The members of the mission destined to Honolulu

AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF 3IISSI0NARIES. 51

arrived there on the 14th of April. Tlie village then
contained three or four thousand people, living in
wretched huts. Nor were the household accommo-
dations of the missionaries much better there than
they were at Kailua. The brig which brought them
from Boston was too small and crowded to carry fur-
niture, nor was there a chair to be bought anywhere
on the Islands. Mr. Bingham, and Mr. Chamberlain,
the farmer, remained at the future capital, while
Messrs. Whitney and Ruggles went to reside at
Waimea, on Kauai; and Mr. Loomis, the printer,
not yet having work in his department, repaired to
Kawaihae, on Hawaii, a day's journe}^ to the north
of Kailua, to instruct Kalanimoku, one of the most
influential of the chiefs, and his wife, with a class of
favorite youths whom he wished to have instructed.
Confiding in Providence, they thus allowed them-
selves to be widely dispersed ; but no evil Jjefell any
of them. At Kailua, Mr. Thurston had for pupils
the king, his brother Kauikeaouli (afterwards the
well known Kamehameha III.), then only five years
old, Kamamalu and Kinau, two of the king's wives,
and Kuakini, soon after governor of Hawaii ; and
among other lads John li, since one of the judges of
the Supreme Court. It was not long before this whole
company removed to Honolulu, and Mr. and Mrs.
Thurston deemed it prudent to accompany them, and
to remain at that place for a .time.

After two years, such progress had been made in

52 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

reducing the language to writing, that Mr. Loomis
was able to put his printing-press to use. Twelve
letters iu all — five vowels and seven consonants —
expressed every sound in the pure Hawaiian ; each
letter had but one sound, and every syllable ended
with a vowel. This rendered it easy for the natives
to read and write ; and it is one great reason why so
large a portion of the people made such rapid prog-
ress in reading and writing.

As soon as the king and chiefs had come to Hono-
lulu, unfriendly foreigners began to stigmatize the
missionaries as political emissaries under fair pre-
tences, and advised that they be sent away. So
much jealousy was at lengih awakened among the
more credulous chiefs, that the missionaries, not
knowing how to allay it,, were apprehensive of the
consequences. Two things in particular were asserted :
first, that the English missionaries at the Society
Islands had taken away the lands from the people,
reducing them to slavery, and that the Americans, if
sufiered to proceed, w^ould do the same thing ; and
secondly, that the presence of American missionaries
was oifensive to their protector, the king of England,
and he might be expected to give proofs of his anger.
The latter assertion was of course made by English
residents. Both were singularly met, in the ordinary
course of divine Providence.

Vancouver, thirty years before, had encouraged
Kamehameha I. to expect a vessel to be sent him by

the king of Great Britain. It is not known why this
promise w^as so long forgotten. But at last the colo-
nial government of New South Wales was directed
to send to the Hawaiian king a small schooner, called
the Prince Regent. This vessel was placed under
the care of Captain Kent of the Mermaid, and
touched at the Society Islands while Messrs. Tyerman
and Bennett, two English gentlemen of respectability,
were there as a deputation from the London Mission-
ary Society to their missions in those seas. As the
captain was to touch at the Marquesas Islands, he
offered to take thither two Society Islands chiefs, as
missionaries ; and finally it was resolved that the
gentlemen of the deputation, and also the Rev. Wil-
liam Ellis, a respected English missionary, since well
known to the religious world, should accompany
them. Contrary to their plans. Captain Kent con-
cluded to visit the Sandwich Islands first ; and so
they all arrived at Honolulu in the spring of 1822,
where they were gladly received by the mission and
by the rulers. Immediately the missionary chiefs
from the Society Islands held conferences with Liho-
liho and his chiefs, and described the character,
labors, and influence of the missionaries among their
own people. The English gentlemen also gave assur-
ance of the favorable disposition of the English mon-
arch ; and thus the impositions of the foreigners
were thoroughly exposed. These good eflects were
rendered permanent by the prolonged residence of
5*

THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

Mr. Ellis and of the Taheitians at the Hawaiian
Islands, in compliance with a request from the chiefs.
And such was the affinity of the Taheitian and Ha-
waiian languages, that Mr. Ellis was able to preach
with facility to the Hawaiians within two months after
his arrival.

Mr. Bingham states in his History,^ that, some
time in 1822, Kaahumanu made the tour of Hawaii
with a large retinue. She had not then given any
attention to the alphabet, nor seriously listened to
the gospel ; yet she made it an object to search out
and destroy the idols, that had been concealed in the
" holes of the rocks " and in " caves of the earth."
More than a hundred images were then committed to
the flames. Among these is said to have been one
of Kalaipahoa, the poison-god, which belonged to
Kamehameha I. This was a famous idol, of wood,
of the middle size, curiously carved ; and none was
so much dreaded by the people, except the deities
supposed to preside over the volcanoes. All who
w^ere thought to have died of poison were said to
have been slain by this god. The very wood of
which the image was made was believed to be poison-
ous ; but this may have been a fiction of the chiefs.
Mr. Ellis was unable to procure a sight of this idol,
though assured that it existed, — "not indeed in one
compact image, as it was divided into several parts on

1 History, p. 162.

AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 55

the death of Kamehameha, and distributed among
the principal chiefs." ^ Such was the prevailing opin-
ion at that time, but it appears not to have been
well founded.

There was a smaller image of the same god, made
of a hard, yellow wood, such as was usually employed
in making idols. This was allowed to remain at

The Poison-god.

Molokai, the home of Kalaipahoa; the original being
always carried about by Kamehameha, and placed, it
is said, under his pillow at night. This idol was
sent, many years since, to the cabinet at the Mission-
ary House — a small, ugly-looking figure, labelled
"The poison-god," with a hole in his back for the

> Ellis's Tour, p. 61.

THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

poison. An engraving is here given. Its arms are
extended, with spread fingers, its head covered with
a sort of woolly hair, its mouth once evidently armed
with teeth.

About the same time, one of the national war-gods
was received, such as were carried by the priest near

HE War-god Tairi.

the person of the king in the wars of pagan times.
The image is about two feet high, made of wicker-
work, and covered with red feathers, with a hideous
mouth, and rows of dogs' teeth, the eyes of mother-
of-pearl, and a helmet on the head, on which there

AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES.

probably was once a crest of huniaii hair. An en-
graved likeness is given, but of course without the
red feathers. Mr. Ellis calls its name Tairi.^

From some unknown cause, the monuments and
relics of idolatry in the sacred depository of the
bones of departed kings and princes, called the

Great Idol at the Missionary House.

"House of Keave," adjoining Honaunau, on the
western shore of Hawaii, were spared amid the
general destruction* of heiaus and idols in the sum-

Tour through Hawaii, p. 127.

THE HAWAIIAN ISLAND^.

mer of 1819 ; but subsequently the images appear all
to have been carried away as curiosities, being on
the sea-shore, and easy of access. At the time of
Mr. Ellis's visit (1823), twelve frightful representa-
tives of their former deities formed a semicircle, "in
grim arra}', as if perpetual guardians of the 'mighty
^ dead' reposing in the house adjoining."
One of the idols from this place, as
there is good reason to believe, found
its way, many 3'ears since, to Boston,
and into the Missionary Cabinet. It is
six feet and a half high. It is a singular
fact that it was found necessary to en-
close the idol in a glass case, after it came
to the Missionary House, to prevent visit-
ors from chipping off small pieces as me-
mentos . It is represented on the preceding
page.

The most popular and remarkable of
all the idol gods of Hawaii was the one
least pretentious in appearance. This
was the god "Lono," of which Cook was
regarded as an impersonation. How it
came to be preserved is nolf known, and
years passed before it could be obtained
for the Cabinet. It is simply a pole of
hard wood, somewhat more than ten feet
long, with a small head at one end ; probably made
in this form to be carried into battle.

AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 59

There are some other Hawaiian idols in the Mis-
sionary Cabinet, but no intelligent account can be
given of them.

In August, Mr. Ellis prepared several hymns in
the native language, which gave increased interest to
the public worship. The language was found favor-
able to confessions, petitions, and to poetic ascriptions
of praise and adoration.^

Kapiolani and her husband Naihe, afterwards so
efficient in the introduction of the gospel into south-
ern Hawaii, were now at Honolulu, learning to read
and write. At the beginning of the year 1823,
twenty-four chiefs, the males and females being about
equal in number, were among the pupils. In this
year the missionary farmer, finding the time not come
for the successful introduction of agricultural industry
among the people, returned to the United States. In
the spring, the mission received its first j-eenforce-
ment, consisting of William Richards, Charles Samuel
Stewart, and Artemas Bishop, ordained missionaries,
Joseph Goodrich and James Ely, licensed preachers,
Abraham Blatchley, physician, and their wives, and
Levi Chamberlain, superintendent of secular con-
cerns.

The king showed the change there had been in his
own views and feelings since the arrival of the first
company, by the following note to the captain of the
ship, which had brought the new missionaries : —

^ Bingham's History, p. 163.

THE HAWAII Ay ISLAMJS.

■' Captain Clasby : Love to }'ou. This is my com-
muiiifation to you. You have done well in bringing
hither the new teachers. You shall pay nothing on
account of the harbor, — nothing at all. Grateful
affection to you.^

LiHOLIHO loLAm."

Keopuolani, the king's mother, being about to
remove to Lahaina, on the Island of Maui, and desir-
ing to have missionaries accompany her, Messrs.
Richards and Stewart were assigned to that post.
As they had not yet learned to speak the Hawaiian
language, Tana, a Taheitean teacher, was associated
with them, and became a sort of family chaplain to
the venerable queen. Of her I shall have occasion
to say more when speaking of my visit to Lahaina.
She died on the 16th of September, 1823, but not
till she had given credi1)le evidence of piet}^, and
received baptism from Mr. Ellis. Daughter of a race
of kings, wife of a king, and mother of two kings,
she was the first person baptized on the Islands ; so
that in her the island-church may be said to have had
its first visible existence. In the days of heathen-
ism her person was regarded as peculiarly sacred.
There w^ere times when no one misrht see her, and
when she walked abroad at the close of day, — her

^ Bingham's History, p. 189.

" E Captaifi Clashy : Aloha oe. Eia ka'u wahi olelo ia oe, Maikai
no oe i koii haawi ana tnai i na kumu hou. Aole oe e uku i ka aiva, —
aole akaJii. Aloha ino oe"

AFTER THE ARlilVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 01

usual time, — whoever saw her fell prostrate to the
earth. She was scarcely more distinguished by her
rank than by the amiableness of her temper, and the
mildness of her behavior. When drawing towards
the close of life, she gave a charge that the customary
heathen abominations should not be practised at her
death. Her charge was respected, and the decline
of those customs may be said to date from that
day.

In the autumn of this year the king Liholiho came
to the rash conclusion to make a visit to England and
the United States. What were his reasons, or whether
he had any, was never certainly known. He was
impulsive, and probably was led to the measure by a
restless desire to see the world. He went in an Eng-
lish whale-ship, the L'Aigle, taking with him his
favorite wife, Kamamalu, with Boki and Kekuanaoa.
The chiefs desired Mr. Ellis to accompany him, but
the captain would not consent. The king and queen
were destined never to see their native isles again,
and the farewell address of Kamamalu is very strik-
ing. Standing on the stone quay, — tall, portly,
queen-like, — the daughter of Kamehameha ex-
claimed, —

«* O skies, O plains, O mountains and oceans!
O guardians and people ! kind affection for you all !
Farewell to thee, the soil, O country.
For which my father suffered — alas ! for thee ! " *

^ Bingham's Sandwich Islands, p. 203.
6

62 Tim HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

The royal party, though not expected in England,
was kindly and hospital )ly received by the British
government. Before there could be an interview
with George IV. or his ministers of state, the
Hawaiians all sickened with the measles, whereof the
king and queen died. The two chiefs recovered, and
one of them is still living in a vigorous and venerated
old age. I refer to Governor Kekuanaoa, father of
the present king. The following is his statement of
what was said to them by the English sovereign at
Windsor Castle : " This is what we heard of the
charge of King George : 'Return to Kauikeaouli, and
tell him that I will protect his country. To any evil
from abroad I will attend. The evils within the
country are not my concern, but the evils from with-
out.'" ^ Liholiho had many of the fine natural qual-
ities of his mother, whom he ever treated with the
utmost filial respect and affection. Many of his faults
were the result of his position as an expectant of the
throne, precluding wholesome restraint, and also of
those chosen associates who cared only to minister
to his pleasure in wild convivial excesses. His man-
ners were free and dignified. His mind was inquisi-
tive, his memor}^ retentive, and he knew more of the
world than could have been expected. He had a
thirst for knowledge, and was diligent in his studies.
Messrs. Bingham and Ellis were his instructors, and
they had known him to sit at his -desk the greater

' Bingham's History, p. 260.

AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 63

part of the day. In the later years of his life he was
decidedly favorable to the object of the mission,
.declared his belief in Christianity, attended public
worship, and recommended the same to his people.
When not under the influence of ardent spirits he
was kind ; and though not distinguished, like his
father, for ardor and strength of character, he was
decided and enterprising. ^

The visit of Liholiho to England, though it seemed
inauspicious at the time, was the occasion of a new
and strong impulse to the Christian religion over all
the Islands. Kaahumanu then became regent, and
gave her decided support to the gospel and the
schools. The schools took the place, for a time, of
the old heathen sports, being attended by people of
all ages, though their native teachers were but poorly
fitted for their work, and their school-houses were
unfurnished and unsightly. Next to Kaahumanu, the
most noted of the reformers among the female chiefs
was Kapiolani, who held large landed possessions in
the neighborhood of Kealakekua Bay. Observing
the strong hold which superstition still had upon the
minds of the people, she made a journey of a hun-
dred miles, in 1825, to the great crater of Kilauea,
the supposed residence of Pele, and there, in ways
fitted to impress the native mind, set at nought the
power and wrath of the pretended goddess. Her
journey, and that of her numerous attendants, was

> Ellis's Tour, Eng. eel., p. 425.

64 Tin: HAWAIIAN is lax us.

perforiiied on loot, horses not having yet come into
use. From the volcano she proceeded to Hilo, Avhere
she strengthened the hands of the missionaries resid-
ing at that place. I shall have occasion to speak of
this remarkable woman again, Avhen reporting my
visit of a few days at what Avas once her home on
Hawaii.

The limits prescri1:)ed for this volnme will allow of
])ut a rapid glance at the more important occurrences
in the progress of the gospel at the Islands. The
visit of Lord Byron, in a British frigate bringing
home the remains of the king and queen, is among
those occurrences. A council w^as held by the chiefs
of the nation, at which his lordship and the mission-
aries were present. Even then the national govern-
ment had begun to assume a Christian character, for
the council made a formal acknowledgment of the
authority of the Christian religion. Kaahumanu w^as
decided as to the duty of restraining crime, and com-
mended Kapiolani and her husband for their success-
ful efforts to prevent murder, infanticide, theft, Sab-
bath desecration, drunkenness, and licentiousness.
At the suo^o^estion of the orovernor of Hawaii, the
young prince, Kauikeaouli, then nine years old, was
placed under the regular instruction of the mission-
aries, that he might " shun the errors of his deceased
i)rother." In this, and in a general attention to mis-
sionary instruction, the islanders were encouraged by
the high-minded English nobleman already mentioned.

AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. ^0

About the close of 1825, Kaafiumanu and nine
other principal chiefs, after having been for some
months propounded for admission to the church, were
received as members in full commmiion. All these
lived and have died in the faith of the gospel ; and
thus we have the singular fact, that the government
of the Islands was in a measure Cin'istianized at that
early period, and in advance of the people. But
though so many of the chief rulers were brought
into the church, and though for a time there may
have been a virtual union of church and state, there
was never any such formal and acknowledged union.
The Hawaiian government never claimed the right
to make laws for the church, nor to appoint its
officers, nor to control its discipline ; nor did the
church ever claim the right to control the action of
the state. The two were neither identical nor con-
federate ; but the state and the church, being both
institutions appointed by God, were of course equally
bound to do his will. Each, in its own way, was
bound to promote good morals and the general wel-
fare and happiness, and hence there was concurrent
action.

At Kawaihae, on the western shore of Hawaii, a
congregation, estimated at not less than ten thousand
natives, was assembled in the autumn of 1826, to
hear the preaching of the gospel ; probably the largest
assembly for that purpose ever convened on the
Islands. Those were the days of great convocations,

THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

and they were generally held near the abodes of the
high chiefs. Indeed, the people had long been accus-
tomed to larsfe assemblies.

Great audiences created a necessity for great meet-
ing-houses. These were rude, thatched buildings.
Governor Adams built one, this year, at Kailua, large
enough to hold nearly five thousand people. It w^as
one hundred and eighty feet long, seventy-eight broad,
and covered fourteen thousand square feet. Men
drcAv the timliers for it from the mountain forest, and
thousands labored in its erection, and in thatching its
broad roof and its capacious sides and ends. When
dedicated it was filled with people, presenting a won-
derful contrast to the noisy crowd at the outset of the
mission in that place, but little more than six years
before. The rulers of the nation were present, and
the people were addressed by Kaahnmanu, Kuakini,
Naihe, Kapiolani, and Hoapiliwahine, who declared
the determination of the government to follow the
precepts of Christianity.

There were then schools in every district of the
Islands, numbering four hundred teachers, and twenty-
five thousand pupils, who, at that time, were chiefly
adults. -

The testimou}^ of Mr. John Young, already men-
tioned, who had been for a long time a naturalized
subject, and was the confidential adviser of the first
Kamehameha, and grandfather to the queen of Kame-
hameha lY., is worthy of being quoted entire. It

AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 67

was written at Kawaihae, on the 27th of November,
1826. He says, —

"Whereas it has been represented by many per-
sons, that the labors of missionaries in these Islands
are attended with evil and disadvantage to .the peo-
ple, I hereby most cheerfnlly give my testimony to
the contrary. I am fully convinced that the good
which is accomplishing and already effected is not
little. The great and radical change already made
for the better, in the manners and customs of this
people, has far surpassed my most sanguine expecta-
tions. During the forty years that I have resided
here, I have known thousands of defenceless human
beings cruelly massacred in their exterminating wars.
I have seen multitudes of my fellow-beings otfered
in sacrifice to their idol gods. I have seen this large
island, once tilled with inhabitants, dwindle down to
its present numbers through wars and disease, and I
am persuaded that nothing but Christianity can pre-
serve them from total extinction. I rejoice that true
religion is taking the place of superstition and idol-
atry, that good morals are superseding the reign of
crime, and that a code of Christian laws is about to
take the place of tyranny and oppression. These
things are what I have long wished for, but have
never seen till now. I thank God that in my old
age I see them, and humbly trust I feel them too."

In the ship which took Liholiho to England, a
Frenchman, named Kives, had secreted himself, and

QS THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

thus secured a passage. On the arrival of the ship in
Enghmd he went over to France, and attracted some
attention there on account of his supposed influence
with the Hawaiian king. Falsely representing him-
self as the owner of extensive plantations at the
Islands, he induced several laymen of the Romish
faith to go out as laborers on his plantations, and three
priests of that persuasion to go as missionaries.
They arrived on the 7th of July, 1827. Such was
the origin of the Roman Catholic mission to the
Sandwich Islands. Their arrival was annoying to
the native rulers, who regarded their worship as a
return towards their former idolatrous system, and as
so far contrary to their laws. It is not my purpose
here to enlarge on this mission.

Neither shall I describe the outrages committed at
Lahaina and Honolulu by foreign seamen, with a
view to break down the laws restraining native
females from going on board ships for illicit purposes.
I am ashamed to say that a lieutenant in the United
States navy was the leading actor at Honolulu, and
that he was for a time successful.

These occurrences led the good Kaahumanu to
say to her " friends and kindred " in the United
States, " I wish you to send hither more teachers to
increase the light in the name of Jesus Christ; for
great has been the kindness of God towards us, the
people of dark hearts." And she received the sec-
ond reenforcement, arriving in 1828, with unfeigned

AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 69

expressions of joy. About this time, in connection
with the young king, she completed a thatched house
of worship at Honohdu, like the one at Kailua, and
nearly as large.

Kalanimoku, whom the natives called " the Iron
Cable" of their country, died in 1827. Anticipating
the approach of his dissolution from the progress of
dropsy, the old chief sailed from Honolulu for Kailua,
where he wished to die. Here, under an unsuccess-
ful operation for his disease, he fainted, and after a
few hours expired, on the 8th of February. In him
the heathen warrior was seen transformed into the
peaceful, joyous Christian. "The world," he said,
" is full of sorrow ; but in heaven there is no sorrow
nor pain — it is good, it is bright, it is happy."
His loss was deeply felt by Kaahumanu, for on his
counsel she had long relied ; it was felt also by the
whole nation.^

Governor Adams joined the church in 1829, and
Kekuanaoa and Kinau, his wife, early in the next
year. Kinau was a daughter of Kamehameha I. The
good Kaahumanu died in peace, June 5, 1832, at
the age of fifty-eight. She possessed great native
strength of character, which was enriched and
adorned by grace. From being selfish, proud,
haughty, and oppressive, she became the humble
and kind mother of her people. So great was the
change in her, that, on visiting Hawaii, the natives

^ Bingham's History, p. 306.

70 THE HAWAIIAN IHLANDS.

called her "the new Kaahuniauu." She was a cordial
friend of the mission and of the cause of Christ, and
was greatly and generally lamented. Kinau was
appointed to succeed her as regent, and the young
king, assuming his sovereignty in the spring of 1833,
made her his premier. She Avas a wise and good
counsellor. AVhen certain irrelio'ious chiefs besou2:ht
the youthful monarch to oppose the new religion,
his reply was, "The kingdom of God is strong."

The names of those originally composing the mis-
sion, and also of its first reenforcement, have been
mentioned. It is proper that the succeeding reen-
forcements, aud the date of their arrival, should be
recorded here.

The second reenforcement arrived March 31, 1828,
and consisted of Lorrin Andrews, Jonathan S. Green,
Peter J. Gulick, and Ephraim W. Clark, ordained
missionaries, Gerrit P. Judd, physician, Stephen
Shepard, printer, and their wives ; Miss Maria C.
Ogden, Miss Delia Stone, Miss Mary Ward, and
Miss Maria Patten, assistants and teachers. — The
third arrived in 1831, and consisted of D wight
Baldwin, Reuben Tinker, and Shelden Dibble, or-
dained missionaries, Andrew Johnstone, assistant in
secular afiTairs, and tlieir wives. — The fourth arrived
in 1832, and consisted of John S. Emerson, David
B. Lyman, Ephraim Spaulding, William P. Alexan-
der, Richard Armstrong, Cochran Forbes, Harvey
R. Hitchcock, and Lorenzo Lyons, ordained mis-

AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. i i

sionaries, Alonzo Chapin, physician, and their wives,
and Edmund H. Eogers, jDriuter. — The fifth, which
arrived in 1833, was Benjamin W. Parker and
Lowell Smith, ordained missionaries, and their wives,
and Lemuel Fuller, printer. — The sixth, which ar-
rived in 1835, was Titus Coan, ordained mission-
ary, Henry Dimond, bookbinder, Edwin O. Hall,
printer, and their wives. Miss Lydia Brown and Miss
Elizabeth M. Hitchcock. — The seventh, arriving in
1837, consisted of Isaac Bliss, Daniel T. Conde, Mark
Ives, and Thomas Lafon, M. D., ordained missiona-
ries; Seth L. Andrews, M. D., physician; Sam-
uel N. Castle, assistant secular superintendent ;
Edward Bailey, Amos S. Cooke, Edward Johnson,
Horton O. Knapp, Edwin Locke, Charles McDonald,
Bethuel Munn, William S. Van Duzee, and Abner
Wilcox, teachers, and their wives ; Miss Marcia M.
Smith and Miss Lucia Gr. Smith, teachers. — The
eighth, composed of Elias Bond, Daniel Dole, and
John D. Paris, ordained missionaries, William H.
Rice, teacher, and their wives, arrived in 1841. —
The ninth consisted of George B. Rowell and James
W. Smith, M. D., ordained missionaries, and their
wdves, and arrived September 21, 1842. — The tenth,
arriving in 1844, was Claudius B. Andrews, Timo-
thy Dwight Hunt, and Eliphalet Whittlesey, and
their wives, and John F. Pogue, ordained mission-
aries.— The eleventh, arriving in 1848, was Sam-
uel G. Dwight and Henry Kinney, ordained mis-

72 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

sionaries, and Mrs. Kinney. — The twelfth, arriving
in 1849, was Charles H. Wetmore, M. D., and wife.
— The thirteenth, sent in 1854, was William C.
Shipman, ordained missionary, and wife.

The last of the clerical missionaries sent to the Isl-
ands was as long ago as the year 1854. The whole
number since the year 1819 is forty. Several sons
of missionaries, educated in this country, have
at different times returned to the Islands in the
clerical profession. One half of the clerical mission-
aries went prior to the year 1832, and about half
are now in the field. There have also been six
physicians, twenty laymen as teachers, printers, etc.,
and eighty-three females, all but three of them wives
of missionaries and assistant missionaries. The term
of missionary labor on the Islands, with the clerical
members of the mission, averages about twenty-one
years. One of them has been there forty-four years ;
four, thirty-six years ; one, thirty-three ; four, thirty-
two ; and two, thirty-one years.

CHAPTER III.

THE ISLANDS TO THE TIME OF THEIR CONVERSION
TO CHRISTIANITY.

Testimony of Governor Kekuanaoa as to the Former State of the
Islands. — The Government ask for Teachers in secular Matters. —
The Signers. — Like Request from the Mission. — Why not com-
plied with. — Aid from Missionaries indispensable to the Govern-
ment. — Civil Government necessary for the Safety of the Church.
— School for young Chiefs. — Testimony of Hon. Robert Crichton
Wyllie. — Early Influences of the Holy Spirit. — Increased Vigor
in Prosecuting the Mission. — Reason for it. — The Great Awaken-
ing, and its Results. — On the Admission of Converts to the**
Church.

That we may the better appreciate the change
wrought among this people by the Holy Spirit, I
quote the testimony of Governor Kekuanaoa as to
their former state. It is from an address delivered
by him in the Stone Church at Honolulu, on a day set
apart for Thanksgiving in January, 1841, and pub-
lished in " The Polynesian" newspaper of that time.
Of course what we have is a translation.

" In looking," says the governor, " over the years that

are past, I see great reason to praise God for his goodness

to me, and to all who are here present. I look back to the

reign of Kamehamaha I., and around on the present state

7 (73)

74 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

of things, and I say there is no being so great and good as
Jehovah, and there are no Uiws so good as his.

" I will mention some things which I saw in the reign of
Kameluimaha I. There were three laws: the first. Papa;
the second, WawahiiJcini ; the third, Mamalahoa. The
design of all these laws was the same, which was to deliver
all criminals from the operations of justice, by appealing to
the favor of the high chiefs. Whoever was protected by
these laws might commit wliat offence he chose, yet he
escaped all harm by the favor of the chiefs. We did not at
that time see offenders tried by the judges, before witnesses,
as w^e now do. Such a thought was unkuo^vn to us.
Everything depended on the will of the chief.

" There was also idolatry. We w^orshipped wooden gods,
and feather gods, and all sorts of worthless things. We
then thought it was right to do so ; but we see our error
now, because we have new light. In former days, right
and w^'ong were all alike to us ; but now we see there is a
difference. There is a right, and there is a wrong. Our
idol gods kncAv nothing ; but Jehovah knows all things, and
has revealed some things to us. In this we are blessed ;
and to-day let us be thankful.

" Unclean ness abounded in our times of darkness. Some
chief men had ten women ; some had more, and some had
less. So also those who had property had many women.
Neither were the w'omen confined each to one man. The
law of marriage was then unknown. Untold evils arose
from this source, such as infanticide, quarrels, murder, and
such like things. All these evils are not done away, but
they have greatly decreased.

" In the reign of Kamehameha I. we were not taught to
respect the rights of others. We abused the maimed, the

BEFORE THEIR CONVERSION. iO

blind, the aged ; and the chiefs oppressed the poor without
mercy. We did not know then that these things were
wrong, for we had no wise teachers ; but now it is phiin to
us that all these things are wicked. It would be well if we
had left them off.

" In those ancient times we were greatly given to gam-
bling, drinking, and sports. These were universal, and the
chiefs were foremost in them. It was common, also, for the
chiefs to seize such property as they coveted, without giving
anything in return for it. They took food, pigs, and this
thing, and that thing, as they pleased. But in this respect
there has been a wonderful change for the better. Prop-
erty is now secured to all by the laws of the kingdom.
We chiefs do not dare now to take property which is not
our own. Some chiefs have done so, and they have been
called to account. Taxes are now fixed and regular, and
we have many good laws, like enlightened countries.

" We are better clad than we used to be. I remember
the time when we saw only the hilia and the malo among
the common people. Great, indeed, was the amount of
theft in our days of ignorance. It was connected with
lying and robbery in every quarter. Laziness was thought
to be honorable, and lazy people were the greatest favorites
with the chiefs. When a chief died, there were dreadful^
doings. Teeth were knocked out ; uncleanness was seen
everywhere, in open day ; heads were shaved ; food was
destroyed, and every sort of abomination committed. Such
was the state of things in the days of Kamehameha I.
Have we not seen many great and new things since that
time?

" I will now speak of Liholiho's reign. He made a laAv,
called onakahovu, on the death of his father. Great was

7G THE HAWAIIAN JSl.AXDS.

our rum-drinking, dancing, sporting, singing, stealing, adul-
tery, and niglit-carousing, at that time. Large houses were
filled with women, and whole nights were spent in debauch-
ery. But Liholiho was kind to his chiefs, and to common
people, and to foreigners.

" Very good were all these things in my mind in those
days. But latterly I have become acquainted with the
Word of God and the Law of God, showing a better way
than any I knew before. Let us bless the naiue of Jehovah
for all his benefits to us and our nation. Blessed is the man
Avho keeps the law of the Lord."

As many as ten years after a large portion of the
influential rulers had become connected with the
church, the following letter was addressed, b}^ the
young king and the chiefs, to their American patrons.
It was dated August 23, 1836, and shows how much
greater had been the progress of religion on the
Islands, than of civilization.

" Love to you, our obliging friends in America. This is
our sentiment as to promoting the order and prosperity of
these Hawaiian Islands. Give us additional teachers, like
the teachers who dwell in your own country. These are
the teachers whom we would specify : a carpenter, tailor,
mason, shoemaker, wheelwright, papermaker, type-founder,
agriculturists skilled in raising sugar-cane, cotton and silk,
and in making sugar ; cloth manufacturers, and makers of
machinery, to work on a large scale ; and a teacher of the
chiefs in what pertains to the land according to the practice

BEFORE THEIR CONVERSION. 77

of enlightened countries ; and if there be any other teachers,
who would be serviceable in these matters, send such teach-
ers also. Should you assent to our request, and send hither
these specified teachers, then we will protect them, and grant
facilities for their occupations, and we will back up their
works, that they may succeed well.

Kauikeaouli, Kaahumanu, 2d, Leleiopioku,

Nahienaena, Kekauluohi, Kekuanaoa,

HoAPiLi Kane, Paki, Kanaina,

Maria Hoapili, Liliha, Kekauonoiti,

Adams Kuakini, Aikanaka, Kealiiahonui."

Of the above named, only Kekuanaoa and Kanaina
are living. The king's name stands first on the list ;
he is also known as Kamehameha III. Kaahumanu
2d is the official name of the premier ; she is better
known as Kinau, daughter of the first Kamehameha,
the wife of Kekuanaoa, and mother of the present
royal family. Kekauluohi was also a daughter of the
first Kamehameha, and was the one selected by him
to become the wife of a son of Pomare, king of
Tahiti, in case the mutual agreement, that each
should give one of his daughters in marriage to a
son of the other, had been found practicable. ^ She
subsequently became the wife of Kanaina, and was
premier after Kinau, and through the most troublous
and critical times of the nation. Commodore Wilkes

^ Ellis's Tour, pp. 44 and 64.

^"5 THE HAWAII AX ISLANDS.

gives a portrait of her in his United States Exploring
Expedition to the Pacific, which is here copied.^

Nahienaena was the king's only sister, and died
early. Adams Kuakini Avas subsequently governor
of Hawaii. His name was a combination of his na-
tive name with that of a former president of the
United States, by which he was generally known
among foreigners. Paki was a high chief residing
at Honolulu, who married a descendant of Kalanio-
puu, king of Hawaii when the Islands were discov-
ered by Cook. He was remarkable for his stature,
of which his coffin, in the royal cemetery, affords
evidence. Leleiohoku was a son of Kalanimoku,
well known as the prime councillor of Liholiho and
Kaahumanu. Kealiiahonui was descended from the
kings of Kauai, and was governor of that island in

' She -was then premier, and this is the description given of her a?
she appeared at the Commodore's first interview with Kamehameha
in., in the year 1840 : —

" This lady is upwards of six feet in height; her frame is exceed-
ingly large, and well covered with fat. She was dressed in yellow
silk, with enormously large gigot sleeves, and wore on her head a
tiara of beautiful yellow feathers, interspersed with a few of a scarlet
color. Above the feathers appeared a large tortoise-shell comb, that
confined her straight black hair. Her shoulders were covered with a
richly embroidered shawl of scarlet crape. She sat in a large arm-
chair, over which was thrown a robe made of the same kind of yellow
feathers as decked her tiara. Her feet were encased in white cotton
stockings and men's shoes. She was altogether one of the most re-
markable looking personages I have ever seen."

Speaking of the feathers in her tiara, he says, "These feathers

-"^ffe.

Kekauluohi.

BEFORE THEIR CONVERSION. 81

1845. Kekauonohi, a descendant of a prince of
Maui, was one of the wives of Liholiho.

In the same year the missionaries, acting in concert
with the government, voted to request the Board to
send out a pious carpenter, mason, tailor, and shoe-
maker, to be connected with the mission. It Avas
not found possible to comply with their request, nor
was a compliance deemed of vital importance. In
secular life the demand may usually be expected to
create the supply. The experience of the Board has
painfully shown how much better it is to trust to the
operation of that law. Yet it was found, in the
process of raising this nation from barbarism, that
it was necessary to allow a few of the missionaries,
after being released for that purpose from their con-
nection with the Board, to enter the service of the
government. In 1838 the king and chiefs, not being
able to obtain such a counsellor as they desired from
the United States, requested the Rev. William Rich-
ards to come into that relation to them. They felt
the need of a guide in their new relations to their
people and to foreigners, and Mr. Richards had their

are among the most celebrated productions of these Islands, and some
idea of their cost may be formed when it is stated, that each bird
yields only a few, and that some thousands are required to form a
head-dress. The wreath worn by Kekauluohi is valued at $250, and
her robe at $2500. The birds (Melithreptes pacifica) are taken by
means of bird-lime made from the pisonia, and the catching of them
is practised as a trade by the mountaineers. The wearing of these
feathers is a symbol of high rank."

82 THE 1 1 AW A HAN ISLAXDS.

entire confidence. To this he was entitled by reason
of his excellent common sense and his disinterested
zeal for the welfare of the nation. Both the mission
and the Prudential Committee approved of his com-
plying with the request. He was afterwards made
Minister of Instruction, which office he retained, to
the general satisfaction of the people, until his death
in 1847. The Rev. Richard Armstrong, D. D., was
then released from the mission to take the oversis^ht
of the schools, for the support of which the govern-
ment made an annual appropriation of about $40,000 ;
and in this department, till his sudden aiid lamented
death in 1860, he rendered most important service.
Dr. Gerritt P. Judd, a missionary physician, also
retired from the mission, that he might give his effi-
cient aid in extricating the government from its
financial embarrassments, in which he seems to have
been eminently successful. He w^as the confidential
minister of the king through Lord Paulet's strange
usurpation of the government, and was serviceable
to the nation in many Avays.^

The mission did right to make these sacrifices ; for

1 It is recorded of Dr. Judd, in Mr. Jarves's History of tlie Hawaiian
Islands, p. 183, that, " fearing the seizure of the national records " by-
Lord George Paulet, during his forcible occupation of the Islands in
1843, "he withdrew them from the government house, and secretly
placed them in the royal tomb. In this abode of death, surrounded
by the sovereigns of Hawaii, using the coffin of Kaahumanu for a
table, for many weeks he nightly found an unsuspected asylum for
his own labors in behalf of the kingdom."

BEFORE THEIR CONVERSION. 83

the life of the government was essential to the well-
being of the church. Nor can any candid and well-
informed observer doubt that, but for the moral sup-
port afibrded by the mission, the Hawaiian nation
would never have surmounted the obstacles in the
way of its progress along the path of civilization.

In 1839 Mr. and Mrs. Cooke, missionary teachers,
were invited to take charge of a school for the young
chiefs, to be supported by the Hawaiian government;
and in this school, where other teachers were also
employed, the present reigning family received their
education, in connection with others of both sexes,
belonging to the higher classes. While at Honolulu
I met with some native ladies, educated in this school,
whose manners and intelligence commanded my
respect.

The Hon. Robert Crichton Wyllie, who has been
for a long time Minister of Foreign Affairs, in
Notes on the Islands printed in 1846 (which he
kindly placed at my disposal) , takes an enlightened
and just view of all these proceedings. "As applied
to a people in the circumstances in which the Hawai-
ians were," he regards the measures bearing on the
government, with which the missionaries were more
or less directly connected, as deserving the approval
pf every Christian, philanthropist, and political
economist. Certain resolutions adopted by the as-
sembled missionaries in 1838, which will be given
substantially in the sequel, expressive of views they

84 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

entertained concerning their own duties to the rulers,
and also of the duties of those rulers to their sub-
jects, he pronounces "worth}^ to be printed in letters
of gold, and hung up in the House of Nobles, as a
guide to their legislation."

As early as the year 1825 it was evideni; that the
Holy Spirit had begun, in certain districts, to operate
upon the minds of the people at large. As an illus-
tration of this I quote from the journal of Mr. Rich-
ards, at Lahaina, on the Island of Maui, Avhere
Keopuolani died two years before.

'-''April 19. As I was walking this evening 1 heard the voice
of prayer in six different houses, in the course of a few rods.
I think there are now not less than fifty houses in Lahaina
where the morning and evening sacrifice is regularly offered
to the true God. The number is constantly increasing, and
there is now scarcely an hour in the day that I am not inter-
rupted in my regular employment by calls of persons anx-
ious to know what they must do to be saved.

"21. For four days our house has not been empty,
except while the door has been fastened. When I wake in
the morning I find people waiting at the door to converse on
the truths of the Scriptures. Soon Hoapili, wife and train,
come and spend the day ; and after the door is closed at
evening we are interrupted by constant calls, and are not
unfrequently awaked at midnight by those who wish to ask
questions. Houses for prayer are multiplying in every part
of the village, and the interest which is manifested on the

BEFORE THEIR CONVERSION, 85

concerns of eternity is such as, only six months ago, I did
not expect would be seen even for a whole generation.

" 23. In the morning several females called, for the pur-
pose of having a female prayer-meeting established. Kaa-
moku gave me the reasons why they wished to have another
meeting. She said that the females were coming to con-
verse with her night and day, and in so great numbers that
she could And no rest, and they were all anxious to assem-
ble together, that she might teach them, and they strengthen
each other. She said she was acquainted with thirty-one
fraying females in .Nahienaena's train. Considering her as
a proper person to superintend a religious meeting, I gave
my approbation ; so that there are now three separate cir
cles of females in Lahaina who meet regularly for prayer,
embracing the number of about sixty persons. Eleven
strangers have called during the day, to converse respecting
the truths of Christianity."

The state of the Islands became so interesting about
the year 1835 as to lead the Prudential Committee to
adopt more efficient measures, in dependence on
divine grace, for hastening the close of their proper
work ; believing that, should it be fotmd possible to
complete it in the space of one or two generations,
those Islands would be a glorious exemplification and
proof of the power of the gospel in missions, for the
encourao:ement of the Church of God in its efforts for
the conversion of the world. After having corre-
sj)onded sufficiently with the mission on the subject,
a company of thirty-two persons, male and female,

THE 1] An- All AX ISLAXDS.

was sent out by the Board, near the close of 1836,
including four clergj^men and nine lay teachers.
Some surprise was expressed, at the time, by patrons
of the Board, that so large a reenforcenient should be
sent to so small a field. It was said in reply, that the
smallness of the field was the very reason for sending
it; embracing, as it did, an entire people*, in one
compact group of islands, under one government, all
easily accessible, and singularly prepared for the
gospel. In no other nation could the Board so well
make the experiment of the -possibility of an early
completion of its work. Events soon showed that
this large reenforcenient was none too large, and that
it was eminently seasonable. The members were cor-
dially welcomed by the king, chiefs, and people ; and
they had scarcely been distributed over the Islands,
and acquired the language, when the wonderful
awakening commenced, which resulted in very large
accessions to the Christian Church, and the substan-
tial conversion of the Islands to the Christian religion.
The first public indications of its approach were
in the general meeting of the missionaries in 1836,
and again in the meeting of the following year. The
heart of the mission seemed then drawn out in desires
and prayers for the conversion, not of the Islands
merely, but of the whole world, to Christ ; which
found expression in a printed Appeal to the Churches
of the United States, of sinofular earnestness and
power. Being unfortunately based on the assump-

BEFORE THEIR CONVERSION.

tion, that the great embarrassment in carrying on the
work of missions was rather in the lack of meyi than
of money ^ and coming, too, when an nnusual number
had received an appointment as missionaries, while
the country and the treasury of the Board were suf-
fering under one of the severest of our commercial
distresses, the address necessarily lost much of its
power. It was the joint production of several mis-
sionaries, but the substance and spirit of it afterwards
appeared in a work entitled "Thoughts on Missions,"
by Rev. Sheldon Dibble, which has been widely cir-
culated by the American Tract Society; and still has
a living voice in the churches. Among the natives
the great awakening may be said to have commenced
at Waimea, on Hawaii. In the spring of 1838 there
was evidence of the presence of the Spirit at nearly
all the stations on that island. So there was on
Maui, Oahu, and Kauai. It was a work with power,
and the power was evidently that of the Holy Spirit.
The dull and stupid, the imbecile and ignorant, the
vile, grovelling, and wretched, became attentive
hearers of the word, and began to think and feel.
Even such as had before given no signs of a conscience,
became anxious inquirers after the way of life. When-
ever, wherever the missionary appointed a meeting,
he was sure of a listening audience. However great
the crowds, the meetings were generally conducted
with ease and pleasure. The Sabbath was exten-
sively observed, and rarely were natives seen intoxi-

88 '///;•: hawaiiax isl.ixds.

cated. Family woi-f^liip prevailed even to a greater
extent than the public profession of religion.

The whole Bible was given to the Hawaiian people
in their OAvn language in the year 1839, the last
sheet being printed on the 10th day of May ; and
nothing could have been more seasonable. In 1837
the number of church-members was 1259. In 1842
it was 19,210. In 1843 it Avas 23,804, then embodied
in twenty-three churches. The congregations were
immense during this season of extraordinary interest.

" The congregation at Ewa was obliged to leave their
chapel, and meet under a shelter one hundred and sixty-five
feet long by seventy-two wide, sitting in a compact mass, in
number about four thousand. Of two congregations at
Honolulu, one was estimated at two thousand five hundred
souls, and the other between three and four thousand. At
Wailuku a house ninety-two feet by forty-two was found too
strait, and the people commenced building a new house one
hundred feet by fifty. At Hilo congregations were some-
times estimated at between five and six thousand. Prayer-
meetings were frequently adjourned from the lecture-room
to the body of the church." ^

Reviewing this work after more than a score of
years, we can have no doubt that there was a deep
and genuine religious awakening. It was first seen
in the hearts of the missionaries. A historian from

1 Dibble's History, p. 349.

BEFORE THEIR CONVERSION. 89

among themselves affirms, that "there was among
them much searching of heart, deep humiliation,
strong feeling for perishing sinners throughout the
heathen world, and especially for those at these
Islands, and much earnest, importunate, and agoniz-
ing prayer.''

" Neither can it be doubted," he adds, " that the Holy
Spirit was poured down on the churches and congregations
throughout the Islands, and at some places very abundantly.
Such was the uniform belief and testimony at the time of
all the laborers in the field, consisting of more than twenty
ordained ministers of the gospel, and nearly the same num-
ber of inteUigent laymen. And now, in the retrospect, after
the lapse of nearly three years, such continues to be their
belief and testimony. Among so many witnesses, collected
from all parts of the United States, and differing consider-
ably in their training and prejudices, there is of course a
variety of views in regard to different aspects of the revival ;
but no one would dare assert that a work of graCe was not
experienced. Most pronounce it a powerful Avork, and some
term it wonderful and unprecedented. The revival was the
same in character with what had occurred before at particu-
lar stations, and the same also with what has been expe-
rienced at several places the last two years. It differed
only in being more powerful and more general throughout
the group. We shall be very much disappointed if at the
judgment day it shall not appear that many souls were at
that time truly converted." ^

* Dibble's History, p. 351.
8*

THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

From the days of Kaahiiinami the great majority
of the people would gladly have secured an admis-
sion to the church, if permitted so to do. The mere
fact, therefore, that great numbers requested to be
received into the visible church, in those times of
excitement, proves nothing conclusively as to the
number of hopeful converts. In the admission of
members the practice of the missionaries varied con-
siderably ; but most of them took a course between
the two extremes. Mr. Dibble closes his account
with the following declaration : —

" It should be kept in mind that hasty and numerous ad-
missions, and extravagant indications of feeling, took place
at only a few stations. What great revival was there ever
in this world which was not attended with imperfections that
were afterwards regretted ? With every proper deduction,
it must be allowed that a great work was wrought by the
Holy Spirit."

CHAPTER IV.

THE ISLANDS REGARDED AS CHRISTIANIZED.

Reasons for adducing Testinxony. — That of the Missionaries, in
1848. — The Witnesses. — Former Nature of the Government. — Con-
trast of the former and present Character and Condition of the Peo-
ple.— Schools and Education. — Progress in Civilization. — Testi-
mony IN 1860 OF Mr. Richard H. Dana. — What the Missionaries
have done. — What they are. — Schools and Education. — How the
Missionaries were regarded by foreign Visitors and Residents. —
Struggle between Good and Evil. — Influence of Missionaries on the
Government. — How the Nation has been preserved. — Safety of
the Traveller. — Prevalent Influence of Religion. — Estimate of the
Missionaries.

Our historical sketch has come down to the year
1848 — nearly a generation after the arrival of the
missionaries, and fifteen years prior to my visit to
the Islands. As I shall venture to speak confidently
on the religious character of the Hawaiian Protes-
tant churches, and as this is a matter of much moment,
and one in re2rard to which there has been conflictins^
evidence, I shall devote a chapter to testimony as
to the condition and character of the Hawaiian people
in 1848, after they had received the gospel, and also
in 1860, twelve years later.

TESTIMONY OF THE MISSIONARIES.

In tne year 1848, the mission, then numbering
twenty-nine clergymen, all of them liberally edu-

(91)

92 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

cated, and twelve intelligent laymen, bore a nnited
testimon}^ as to the contrast that existed between the
state of the people at that time, as compared with
their state at the commencement of the mission. The
reader will not regard this well-considered delinea-
tion as too much extended.

" In the year 1820," they say, " there was but one ruler.
His word was law, and life and death were at his disposal.
The people had no voice in the government ; they had no
rights that were respected ; they could hold no property that
might not be seized. A chief or landholder might taboo a
field of taro or other food at any time by placing a stick of
sugar-cane in one corner, and no one M'ould dare to take
anything away without liberty. Every other kind of prop-
erty was equally liable to seizure ; and if a person refused
to execute any of the orders of a chief or head man, or
neglected to perform any service required at his hands, his
house might be burned with all its contents, and he and his
family left entirely destitute. The people were ruled with a
rod of iron. They were ignorant, degraded, and miserable.

"It is true that idolatry had been abolished ; but the
hearts of the people were full of idols, and their moral degra-
dation Avas as great as when they were bowing down to wood
and stone. There was gross and shameful wickedness in
high places, in low places, in all places. There was no
sacred enclosure where Virtue could be found in her unstained
vestments. There was no written language. There were
no books, or schools, or hymns of praise, or prayers offered
to the Christian's God. Nor was there any prophet w^ho
could tell how long this night of ignorance and moral death

REGARDED AS CHRISTIANIZED. 93

might last. Parents prostituted their daughters, and hus-
bands their wives, for the sake of gain. They went, some
willingly, and otliers by constraint, as sheep to the slaughter,
not knowing that it Avas for their life. Every foreign ship
was fully freighted as she passed from island to island, and
there was no want of supply when in port. There was no
law against this traffic ; on the contrary, it was the uni-
versal custom of the laud. These are some of the traits of
character, and some of the customs of the Hawaiian people,
in 1820.

" From that period we date the progress of Christian
improvement. For the few first years of missionary effort,
the effects of their labors were scarcely discci'nible ; but in
the lapse of time the onward march of light and truth be-
came more distinctly marked ; and now all who are com-
petent judges are ready to exclaim. What hath God wrought !
The change is so great, so wonderful, so beyond expec-
tation or example, that it would seem that none could avoid
acknowdedging the mighty powxr of God.

" Could the Hawaiians of 1820 be placed side by side with
the present inhabitants of the Islands, the contrast in their
outward appearance would be very striking. The dress of
the natives of that period was very simple, consisting of a
malo for the male, and a pcCu for the female. The kiha was
sometimes put on, but not generally ; and children of both
sexes were entirely naked till they were nine or ten years
old. In bathing in the sea, or sporting in the surf, no articles
of clothing were ever w^orn ; and females were accustomed
to leave their fcCu at their residences, and pass on through
the village to the shore, and retin-n in the same manner ; and
if they w^ere individuals of high rank, they would not unfre-
quently call at the residence of the missionary to pay their

THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

respects, and send a servant to bring the pa'u^ and pnt it on
in the missionary's presence, and return comparatively clad.
Such are a few of the outlines of the appearance of the people
in regard to their dress."

"But "vvhat is the appearance of the people now? You
will not often see a female without one or two garments of
foreign manufacture, and most of the people throughout the
Islands are decently clothed. In truth many of them go far
beyond their means in this respect. Most of the congrega-
tions on the Sabbath exhibit an appearance quite civilized ;
and one would discover no very wide difference between
them and an American assembly. You will seldom see a
man or a woman in their ancient costume. This universal
custom of wearing clothing, so far as they can obtain it,
should be regarded as some proof of advancement. The
change from nakedness to the use of decent apparel is cer-
tainly very important.

" At the period above referred to, none of the relations of
domestic and social life were regarded as sacred or binding.
A man might have as many wives as he could take care of
and feed ; and he could turn them all adrift, as best suited
his convenience or pleasure. A woman might also have as
many husbands as she chose ; but she could turn them oif
and take others at pleasure, or they might leave her, if they
so desired. Polygamy was one of the features of that age.
The king had five wives ; one of them the widow, and two
of them the daughters, of his deceased father. Each one had
her particular day of service, Avhen she folloAvedher lord with
a spit-dish and a fly-brush. It is easy to see that in such a
mode of life there could be no such thing as conjugal affec-
tion or domestic concord ; and there was no such thing as

REGARDED AS CHRISTIANIZED. 95

parental authority. Real parental affection, moreover, was
rarely seen ; and equally rare were filial aifection and
obedience. No obligation was felt on the part of parents to
take care of their children, nor on the part of children to
obey their parents ; and children were often destroyed, before
or after birth, to save the trouble of taking care of them.

" But the Hawaiiaus of the present day occupy a different
position. Indeed, there is scarcely a feature of the genera-
tion of 1820 discernible in the one now upon the stage. Then
there was no law to regulate society. Now all the natural,
social, and domestic relations are respected, and the duties
of each are in some measure regulated by good and whole-
some statutes ; and a neglect to perform the duties attached
to these various relations is punishable by fine, imprison-
ment, or other disabilities. Parents and children, husbands
and wives, masters and servants, are recognized in the laws
of the nation ; and for any delinquency in the performance of
their duties they are judicially answerable. No breach of
trust or promise, no dereliction of duty, passes unnoticed."

" Of common schools there are 336, with 16,153 pupils ;
and there are also five schools of a higher order, containing
234 schohirs. The elements of a common-school education
have become pretty generally diffused throughout the nation.
E-arely can a child over ten years of age be found who cannot
read more or less fluently, while thousands can answer, with a
good degree of correctness, miscellaneous questions in the
other branches. Sixteen years ago, schools for children
were almost unknown, and very few were then able to read.
The change is great. We cannot contemplate it without
admiring the agency by which it has been wrought ; and we
feel determined, by help fi'om the Lord, to press forward

96 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

this department of our labor, until the blessing of a good
education shall be enjoyed by every child."

" In regard to the piety of Hawaiian church-members, we
have always told you that there were many of them for whom
we have fears that they are not the children of God. Some,
we fear, are hypocrites, while others are ignorant and self-
deceived. Many of them do not give that unequivocal evi-
dence that they have passed from death unto life which we
greatly desire to see. Our field has tares as well as wheat ;
and some of them, we fear, Avill grow together until the great
harvest-day.

" Indeed, the mass of our church-members are babes in
Christ — babes in knowledge, in understanding, in wisdom, in
experience, in stability, in strength, in everything. Many
of them have grown up amid the thick darkness and abomi-
nations of heathenism. Their minds have become darkened
by reason of sin, and their consciences seared. Hence it
cannot be expected that even when truly converted they will
be able to w^ithstand temptation, and develop the perfect sym-
metry of the strong and full-grown man in Christ. But we
have many living epistles known and read of all men — the
soldiers of the cross, tried and faithful. These are our joy
and crown of rejoicing. Every year increases their number,
their experience, their strength, and our confidence in them.

" Every year furnishes additional evidence that a great
and glorious work has been wrought among this people. We
believe that God has a church here, builded on the foundation
of the apostles and prophets, and that the gates of hell shall
never prevail against it. Thousands have been redeemed
from the bondage of sin and death, and made trophies of the
rich and sovereign grace of God. Never have your mis-

REGARDED AS CHRISTIANIZED. 97

sionaries had more cheering evidence of genuine piety in the
churches than at the present time.

" On the first arrival of the missionaries, the people were
a nation of drunkards ; and every vice was practised, and
every crime was committed, which grows out of such a state
of things. In every village the most disgusting licentious-
ness might be seen, the legitimate and never-failing accom-
paniment of intemperance. These abominations were not
confined to common people ; but the kings and the chiefs
were the principal actors in the riotous scenes of those days.
The eye saw and the ear heard many things which may not
be uttered or written. The tongue would falter to speak
them, and the paper itself would blush to receive the
record.

" Has any change been effected in the habits of the Island-
ers in this respect? Is every village now, as formerly, filled
with intoxicated and licentious revellers ? Not at all. There
has been a great, nay, a mighty revolution. There has been
a transition from brutal intoxication to Christian sobriety.
It is a thing of rare occurrence to see a drunken native.
The scale is turned. The foreign community are the con-
sumers of intoxicating drinks. There is no nation on the
globe that better deserves the appellation of ' temperate,' than
the Hawaiian ; and they would be more consistently and
entirely so, if they were left to manage the subject for them-
selves, without foreign interference. But, alas ! the Hawai-
ian government has not the liberty to make any article of
commerce contraband.

■" The king, the government, and the nation itself, adhere

to the principles of temperance ; and the whole mass might

not unaptly be designated as one great temperance society.

We regard them as quite a sober people ; and we venture to

98 THE IlAll'AII.\y ISL.LXDS.

say, that there is as mucli morality, and as much practical
religion, as can be found in any community ol' equal magni-
tude which may be selected in any nation under heaven."

" Many more facts might be stated in proof of the prog-
ress which the Islanders have made in general improvement.
They practise many of the arts and usages of civilized life.
They arc carpenters, blacksmiths, shoemakers, masons ; and
in most of the mechanical departments there are respectable
workmen. There are those Avho possess flocks and herds,
and hold land in fee simple ; there are some Avho are gaining
property ; and equal protection is given to all, from the high-
est to the lowest. Neither the king nor chiefs can take what
is not their own, without being amenable to the laws. The
people have availed themselves of the inducements held out
to them to labor, with the assurance that all the avails of
their industry will be secured to them ; and many are col-
lecting around them the comforts and conveniences of a civ-
ilized people. Their houses are better, and many of them are
divided into separate apartments. Some of their residences
are furnished with tables, chairs, and many other articles
used in Christian lands. But why should Ave multiply exam-
ples in proof of the advanced position which the nation now
occupies ? Every eye can see it ; and the great and com-
manding facts which go to complete the proof of its advance-
ment are not of difficult discovery. They are distinctly
marked on the chart of its progress from downright heathen-
ism to its present civilization." ^

* Missionary Herald, vol. xlv., p. 17.

REGARDED AS CHRISTIANIZED. 99

TESTIMONY OF MR. DANA.

The testimony of Eichard H. Dana, Esq., a dis-
tinguished lawyer, and member of the Episcopal
Church, in Boston, though twelve 3^ears later, is a
significant confirmation of that given by the mission-
aries. It is contained in a letter written from the
Hawaiian Islands, during a visit in the year 1.860,
and first printed in the New York Tribune. It is
explicit, and, coming from an intelligent and candid
observer, of a difierent religious persuasion from the
missionaries, deserves a permanent record. Mr.
Dana writes as follows : —

"It is no small thing to say of the Missionaries of the
American Board, that in less than forty years they have
taught this whole people to read and to write, to cipher and
to sew. They have given them an alphabet, grammar, and
dictionary ; preserved their language from extinction ; given
it a literature, and translated into it the Bible and works of
devotion, science and entertainment, etc., etc. They have
established schools, reared up native teachers, and so pressed
their work that now the proportion of inhabitants who can
read and write is greater than in New England ; and whereas
they found these islanders a nation of half-naked savages,
living in the surf and on the sand, eating raw fish, fighting
among themselves, tyrannized over by feudal chiefs, and
abandoned to sensuality, they now see them decently clothed,
recognizing the law of marriage, knowing something of
accounts, going to school and public worship with more

100 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

regularity than the people do at home ; and the more elevated
of them taking part in conducting the affairs of the consti-
tutional monarchy under which they live, holding seats on
the judicial bench and in the legislative chambers, and filling
posts in the local magistracies.

"It is often objected against missionaries, that a people
must be civilized before it can be Christianized ; or at least
that the two processes must go on together, and that the
mere preacher, with his book under his arm, among a bar-
barous people, is an unprofitable laborer. But the mission-
aries to the Sandwich Islands went out in families, and
planted themselves in households, carrying with them, and
exhibiting to the natives, the customs, manners, comforts,
discipline, and order of civilized society. Each house was
a centre and source of civilizing influences ; and the natives
generally yielded to the superiority of our civilization, and
copied its ways ; for, unlike the Asiatics, they had no civili-
zation of their own, and, unlike the North American Indians,
they were capable of civilization. Each missionary was
obliged to qualify himself, to some extent, as a physician and
surgeon, before leaving home ; and each mission-house had
its medicine-chest, and was the place of resort by the natives
for medicines and medical advice and care. Each mission-
ary was a school-teacher to the natives in their own lan-
guage ; and the women of the missions, who were no less
missionaries than their husbands, taught schools for women
and children, instructing them not only in books, but in sew-
ing, knitting, and ironing, in singing by note, and in the
discipline of children. These mission families, too, were
planted as garrisons would have been planted by a military
conqueror in places where there Avere no inducements of

REGARDED AS CHRISTIANIZED. 101

trade to carry families ; so that no large region, hoAvever
difficult of access, or undesirable as a residence, is without
its head-quarters of religion and civilization. The women of
the mission, too, can approach the native women and chil-
dren in many ways not open to men, — as in their sickness,
and by the peculiar sympathies of sex, — and thus exert the
tenderest, which are often the most decisive, influences.

" In the course of the two months I have spent upon these
Islands, it has been my good fortune to be the guest of many
of the mission families, and to become more or less ac-
quainted with, nearly all of them. And, besides fidelity in
the discharge of their duties to the natives, I can truly say
that in point of kindness and hospitality to strangers, of in-
telligence and general information, of solicitude and pains-
taking for the liberal education of their children, and of zeal
for the acquirement of information of every sort, it would
be difficult to find their superiors among the most favored
families at home. I have seen in their houses collections of
minerals, shells, plants, and flowers, which must be valuable
to science ; and the missionaries have often preserved the
best, sometimes the only, records of the volcanic eruptions,
earthquakes, and other phenomena and meteorological obser-
vations. Besides having given, as I have said, to the native
language an alphabet, grammar, dictionary, and literature,
they have done nearly all that has been done to preserve the
national traditions, legends, and poetry. But for the mis-
sionaries, it is my firm belief that the HaAvaiian would never
have been a written language ; there would have been few
or no trustworthy early records, historical or scientific ; the
traditions Avould have perished ; the native government
would have been overborne by foreign influences, and tlA
9 *

102 THE HAWAII AX UPLANDS.

interesting, intelligent, gentle native race would have sunk
into insignificance, and perhaps into servitude to the domi-
nant whites."

" The educational system of the Islands is the work of the
missionaries and their supporters among the foreign resi-
dents, and one formerly of the mission is now Minister of
Education. In every district are free schools for natives.
In these they are taught reading, writing, singing by note,
arithmetic, grammar, and geography, by native teachers.
At Lahainaluna is the Normal School for natives, where the
best scholars from the district schools are received and car-
ried to an advanced stage of education, and those who desire
it are fitted for the duties of teachers. This was originally
a mission school, but is now partly a government institution.
Several of the missionaries, in small and remote stations,
have schools for advanced studies, among which I visited
several times that of Mr. Lyman, at Hilo, where there are
nearly one hundred native lads ; and all the under teachers
are natives. These lads had an orchestra of ten or twelve
flutes, which made very creditable music. At Honolulu there
is a royal school for natives, and another middle school for
whites and half-castes ; for it has been found expedient gen-
erally to separate the races in education. Both these schools
are in excellent condition. But the special pride of the mis-
sionary efforts for education is the High School or College
of Punahou. This was established for the education of the
children of the mission families, and has been enlarged to
receive the children of other foreign residents, and is now
an incorporated college with some seventy scholars. The
<^urse of studies goes as far as the end of the Sophomore

REGARDED AS CIIRISTIAXIZED. 103

year iu our New P^ugiand colleges, and is expected soon to
go farther. The teachers are young men of the mission
families, taught first at this school, with educations finished
in the colleges of New England, where they have taken high
rank. At Williams College there were at one time five
pupils from this school, one of whom was the first scholar,
and four of whom Avere among the first seven scholars of the
year ; and another of the professors at Punahou was the first
scholar of his year at New Haven. I attended several reci-
tations at Punahou in Greek, Latin, and mathematics, and
after having said that the teachers were leading scholars in
our colleges, and the pupils mostly children of the mission
families, I need hardly add that I advised the young men to
remain there to the end of the course, as they could not pass
the Freshman and Sophomore years more profitably else-
where, in my judgment. The examinations in Latin and
Greek were particularly thorough in etymology and syntax.
The Greek was read both by the quantity and by the printed
accent, and the teachers were disposed to follow the conti-
nental pronunciation of the vowels in the classic .languages,
if that system should be adopted in the New England col-
leges. It is upon that system that the native alphabet was
constructed by the missionaries. This institution must de-
termine, in a great measure, the character not only of the
rising generation of whites, but, as education proceeds down-
ward, and not upward, also that of the natives. It is the
chief hope of the people, who have spent their utmost upon
it, and are now making an appeal for aid in the United
States — an appeal that ought not to be unsuccessful."

" Among the traders, shipmasters, and travellers who have

104 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

visited these Islands, some have made disparaging statements
respecting the missionaries ; and a good deal of imperfect
information is carried home by pei'sons who have visited only
the half-Europeanized ports, where the worst view of the
condition of the natives is presented. I visited among all
classes — the foreign merchants, traders, and shipmasters,
foreign and native officials, and with the natives, from the
king and several of the chiefs to the humblest poor, whom I
saw Avithout constraint in a tour I made alone over Hawaii,
throwing myself upon their hospitality in their huts. I
sought information from all, foreign and native, friendly and
unfriendly ; and the conclusion to which I came is, that the
best men, and those who are best acquainted with the history
of things here, hold in high esteem the labors and conduct
of the missionaries. The mere seekers of pleasure, power,
or gain, do not like their influence ; and those persons who
sympathized Avith that officer of the American navy who
compelled the authorities to allow women to go off to his
ship by opening his ports and threatening to bombard the
town, naturally are hostile to the missions. I do not mean,
of course, that there is always unanimity among the best
people, or perhaps among the missionaries themselves, on
all questions ; e. (/., as to the toleration of Catholics, and on
some minor points of social and police regulation. But
on the great question of their moral influence, the truth is
that there has always been, and must ever be, in these Islands,
a peculiar struggle betw^een the influences for good and the
influences for evil. They are places of visit for the ships of
all nations, and for the temporary residence of mostly unmar-
ried traders ; and at the height of the whaling season the
number of transient seamen in the port of Honolulu equals

REGARDED AS CHRISTIANIZED. 105

half the population of the town. The temptations arisino-
from such a state of things, too much aided by the inherent
weakness of the native character, are met by the ceaseless
efforts of the best people, native and foreign, in the use of
moral means and by legislative coercion. It is a close
struggle, and, in the large seaports, often discouraging and
of doubtful issue ; but it is a struggle of duty, and has never
yet been relaxed. Doubtless the missionaries have largely
influenced the legislation of the kingdom, and its police sys-
tem ; it is fortunate that they have done so. Influence of
some kind was the law of the native development. Had not
the missionaries and their friends among the foreign mer-
chants and professional men been in the ascendant, these
Islands would have presented only the usual history of a
handful of foreigners exacting everything from a people who
denied their right to anything. As it is, in no place in the
world that I have visited are the rules which control vice and
regulate amusements so strict, yet so reasonable, and so
fairly enforced. The government and the best citizens stand
as a good genius between the natives and the besieging army.
As to the interior, it is well known that a man may travel
alone, with money, through the w^ildest spots, unarmed.
Having just como from the mountains of California, I was
prepared with the usual and necessary belt and its append-
ages of that region, but was told that those defences were
unheard of in Hawaii. I found no hut without its Bible and
hymn-book in the native tongue, and the practice of family
prayer and grace before meat, though it be over no more
than a calabash of poi and a few dried fish, and whether at
home or on journeys, is as common as in New England a
century ago.

106 THE HAWAIIAN liSLANDS.

" It may be asked whether there is no offset, no deduction
to be made from this high estimate of the American mission-
aries. As to their fidelity and industry in the worst of times,
and their success up to the point they have now reached, I
think of none. As to the prospects for their system in the
future, and the direction the native mind may take in its
further progress, there are some considerations worthy of
attention."

Then follow suggestions on the probable effect of
certain modifications in the Protestant worship of the
Island churches, should such modifications be made.
Relating as they do to the future, they need not be
quoted here.

CHAPTER Y.

MEASURES CONSEQUENT UPON THE CONVERSION OF

THE ISLANDS.

True Idea of a Mission. — Its Application to the Hawaiian Islands. —
New Measures adopted. — These partly successful. — Difficulties
encountered. — The great Difficulty. — Light from an unexpected
Quarter. — New Problem. — The Resort for its Solution.

MissiONAEY Societies have been slow to act on the
idea of working their missions professedly with a
view to an early completion. A mission should
obviously be planned and prosecuted with the expec-
tation of completing it, through the grace of the
almighty Saviour, within a time compatible with the
measure of faith and patience in the churches sup-
porting it. The great awakening at the Sandwich
Islands, and the surprising changes consequent there-
upon, had the effect to bring this idea home to the
Prudential Committee. But this was still more effec-
tually done by means of a subsequent unexpected
development in the mission itself — a simultaneous
outburst of parental solicitude in the missionaries,
which, for a time, threatened seriously to diminish
the working force of the mission. The climate of
those Islands is favorable to an increase of popula-
tion. The number of children now living in fiffcy-

(107)

108

THE IIAWAIIAX ISLANDS.

three mission families is two himclred and thii-ty-five,
ur more than four for each fanii'y ; and as many as
lifty-eight grandchildren are recollected as belonging
to those families. About the year 1847, when the
£:reat awakenino^ had in a considerable de^rree sub-
sided, and the thousands of hopeful converts had
been gathered into the churches, there began to be
a strong disposition in those families to go to the
fatherland to make provision for the older children.
The case, as it came before the Prudential Committee,
was new in their experience, no such homeward ten-
dency of missionary families having occurred else-
where. The fact awakened solicitude among the
missionaries themselves ; and at their general meet-
ing in May, 1848, they passed a resolution, urging
upon the Board to go as far as possible in removing
obstacles to their permanent residence on the Islands.
Before an intimation of this action of theirs was
received, the Committee had taken a step in that
direction, perhaps somewhat farther than the mission-
aries, as a body, were then fully prepared for. They
adopted the conclusion, that the Islands had been
virtually Christianized ; that the nature of the work
had therefore changed essentially ; and that what
was needed, thenceforward, was pastors, rather than
missionaries. It was also assumed (though this
proved to be an error) , that in case the missionaries
should be released from their connection with the
Board, and become pastors, they would act wisely to

MEASURES CONSEQUENT UN THEIR CONVERSION. 109

look for at least a part of their support from the
native churches.

It was clearly seen, also, that there was a striking
peculiarity in the location of the mission. Not only
was there a genial clime, but the Islands were cen-
trally situated as regards the great trading world,
being at the junction of several of the future great
highways of commerce, while the government of the
Islands was wholly flivorable to the mission. It would
seem, therefore, that at least a portion of the children
of the mission might reasonably be expected to make
their permanent home on their native Islands.

With this expectation (which events now seem
likely to realize), the Prudential Committee, in July
of 1848, entered upon a series of measures with the
avowed puri3ose of putting it in the power of the
missionaries to remain there, with their families.
They encouraged them to take a conditional release
from their connection with the Board, ahd become
Hawaiian citizens. They provided for the transfer
of the greater part of the property held by the Board,
consisting of houses, lands, herds, etc., to the mis-
sionaries, with the understanding that they would
remain at the Islands. The lands were originally
received from the rulers of the Islands ; and the
government, which was favorable to this measure, to
make the transfer more sure, gave the missionaries
a right to their lands in fee-simple. It was under-
stood, moreover, that the missionaries would have

110 Tin: IIA]VAIL\S ISLANDS.

the same liberty in the acquisition and investment
of property, that popuUir sentiment gives to pastors
in the United States.

Some fear Avas expressed at the time, both at
home and also at the Islands, that this great change
in the circumstances of the mission vrould operate
unfavorably upon the spiritual condition of the mis-
sionaries. But I was assured, by those best competent
to know, that the mission gained in spirituality after
this change was made in its relations to property and
to the Islands. The missionaries of course felt it to
be their duty to husband the property thus given
them, and some availed themselves, to a moderate
extent, of the privilege conferred by the government
of purchasing land at a low rate. In my tour through
the Islands, the brethren everywhere made me ac-
quainted with their temporal affairs, and I was glad
to find so many of them in circumstances favorable to
their comfort, and to the settlement of their children
there. In point of fact, the great body of the mission-
aries are still there, on the ground, with their families ;
and in sufficient numbers, I trust, to be the salt, and
light, and safety of the nation. I believe they all
now agree, that some such measures as those adopted
in the year 1848 were needful, to the end that the
Protestant Christian community on those Islands
might hope to become independent, at some time, of
foreign aid.

The difficulties experienced in working out these

MEASURES CONSEQVEXT ON THEIR CONVERSIOX. Ill

changes were really very great. Not onl}^ was there
the want of precedents to guide the executive of the
Board, but the early experience and training of the
missionaries themselves at the Islands had not been
favorable to a feeling of self-reliance and independ-
ence in pecuniary matters. The missionai'ies had at
first received their support on the principle of common
stock, each one drawing from a depository what
articles he deemed needful. This at length was so
far modified, that a limit was put to the value of what
each might draw in a given time ; but the goods were
to be furnished at cost. Meanwhile a market had
grown up at Honolulu, and a change to salaries paid
in money was thus rendered possible, leaving the
missionary to make his purchases where he pleased.
Simple as the whole case may seem, the actual working
of it out, in all its details, required the correspondence
of near a dozen years. The efibrt of some of the
brethren to live on salaries derived wholly from native
churches diminished the feeling of dependence on
the churches at home. But the looking to native
churches for any part of the support had also the
eflfect to retard the institution of a native ministry.

In respect to the matter last named, so vital to the
great end in view, there was considerable diversity
in the practice of the missionaries, and still more in
their opinions. The Islands were divided into about
a score of missionary districts. Excepting Honolulu,
each of these districts was under the care of one

112 THE HAWAII AX ISLAXDS.

missionary. TIk^ niolropolitan district had two mis-
sionaries and two churches ; but the other districts
had each only one church. On Maui and Oahu
several small communities or churches were set off
for native pastors ; but those churches and pastors
were regarded as under the ecclesiastical direction of
the missionaries in their respective districts. The
desirableness, even the ultimate necessity, of these
purely native formations, was conceded by all ; but it
is not known that, up to the year 1863, any one mis-
sionary regarded the time as fully come when native
churches and pastors should be set free from direct
missionary intervention and control. The Island of
Maui approached, perhaps, nearest to this result; but
even there the native pastor held a subordinate relation
to the missionary. The native pastorate has been, in-
deed, for many years, the great missionary problem
of the Islands. The tendency in the minds of the
brethren was doubtless in the right direction ; and it
should not surprise us if a portion of the older mis-
sionaries, after their long experience of duplicity and
instabilit}^ hi the native character, were slow to invest
natives wdth the responsibilities of the sacred office.

Happily, in the year 1853, God in his providence
led to the sending of several Hawaiian preachers as
missionaries, alone, to the Marquesas Islands — to
have only an annual visit from a missionary of
another race. Whatever may be the final result of
the mission on those Islands, its reflex influence on

MEASURES CONSEQUENT ON THEIR CONVERSION. 113

the Hawaiian Islands has been eminently good. It
has shown that the native ministry need much less
of constant personal oversight than had been sup-
posed. If the promised grace of Christ has upheld
them among the cannibal Marquesans, — as it has
marvellously, — why might not the same gracious
and adequate support be expected on their native
Isles ? Plowever, the correspondence on the subject
of constituting a native pastorate on the Hawaiian
Islands came to no satisfactory result. The testi-
mony was conflicting, and some of it was very
adverse, as though the natives were thoroughly
demoralized by licentious ideas and habits, and were
everywhere and always unreliable.

This subject will come up again in a more hopeful
aspect, as we proceed. But it should be stated here,
that while the Prudential Committee were by no
means convinced that proper materials for pastors
could not be found among so many thousands, who
had been called by the Holy Spirit into the churches,
they were greatly perplexed by seeing so little pros-
pect of eflective measures at the Islands for induct-
ing native preachers into the pastoral office. At the
same time it was known that all except four of the
missionaries were past the age of fifty, and a portion
of them considerably beyond that age ; while there
really was not a call for new missionaries, since
additional missionaries would only occupy more of
the ground, and leave still less for native pastors.

10*

Ill: THE IIAWAIIAX ISLANDS.

This state of things, resulting partly from the
progress of events since 1848, brought up a new
problem for solution, very different from the one
then resolved ; namely, what ought to be done to stq?-
ply the i:ilace of the missionaries, as they are succes-
sively called to their rest, and, at the same time, to
enable the Board to withdraw gradually from the
Islands?

It was the apparent impossibility of solving this
problem by means of correspondence alone, at least
within a safe period, that induced the Prudential
Committee, with the hope of doing it by means of
a few months of unreserved fraternal conference with
the brethren at the Islands, to send out their Foreign
Secretary, in the j^ear 1863, for such a conference.

CHAPTEE VI.

VOYAGE TO THE ISLANDS, AND A WEEK AT THE
METROPOLIS.

Question of Duty. — Companions of the Voyage. — Railroad across
the Isthmus. — A magnificent Coast. — From San Francisco to the
Islands. — Honolulu. — Introduction to the Queen. — The Officers
of Government. — Governor Kekuanaoa. — Favorable Impression
of social Life in the Capital. — Introduction to the Native Chris-
tian Community.

The reason for my visiting the Islands was stated
at the close of the last chapter. The resolution of
the Prudential Committee, making it my duty to go,
was passed December 16, 1862. I then wanted
scarcely four years of threescore and ten ; and I
knew well the laborious nature of the servi:ce pro-
posed, having thrice visited the missions of the
Board in Western Asia, and once those in India.
More than a dozen ocean transits, and nearly as
many of inland seas, had not reconciled me to sea-
life, and I had no passion for foreign travel. The
first thought of so long a tour, though in a new and
interesting direction, was not pleasant. But while I
had found such visits laborious, my intercourse with
missionaries and their families on the ground had
always been a scjuroe of high enjoyment. Nowhere

(115)

116

THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

had I had a sweeter experience of Christian fellow-
ship. And the anticipated renewal of such an expe-
rience on the Hawaiian Islands, along with a convic-
tion, which sprang up, that I was called of God to
this service, soon led to a cheerful preparation for
departure, and in a few days I was ready to go.
My wife consented to accompany me, — going of
course at private expense ; and Ave took our young-
est dauo'hter with us, havins; reo-ard in so doino^ to
the benefit of her health.

We left Boston on the 9th of January, 1863, and
on the 12th of the same month embarked in the
steamer Ocean Queen, at New York, going by way
of Asjoiuwall and the Isthmus, and arrived at San
Francisco February 7. The railroad passage across
the Isthmus occupied three hours. The road lies
between the 9th and 10th degrees of north latitude,
and is about forty-eight miles long, terminating at
Aspinw^all on the east and Panama on the west,
with a maximum grade of sixty feet. The summit
grade is two hundred and sixty-three feet above the
mean tide of the Atlantic Ocean. The road was
completed in January, 1855. Considering the cli-
mate, the morasses that were to be exj^lored and
filled, the distance of the field from those undertak-
ing the Avork, the mortality among the laborers, the
number of bridges, etc., the work must be regarded
as a w^onderful result of human genius and enter-
prise. The first native w^ood employed for the ties

VOYAGE TO THE ISLANDS. 117

on the road soon perished, and was replaced with
ties of lignum vit^e brought from Carthagena. The
telegraphic posts suffered in the same manner as
the original ties of the road, and it was necessary to
manufacture posts which the worms would not attack ;
and they are now a composition of pounded stone or
gravel and cement, cast in a mould, and apparently
durable as rock. The number of water-ways on the
route is said to be one hundred and seventy, the
greater part of them, however, requiring only short
culverts and bridges ; but the iron bridge across the
Chagres, at Barbacoas, is six hundred and twenty
feet long, with six spans of a hundred feet each.
The cost of the road up to 1859 was eight millions
of dollars. Its gross earnings in its first seven
years, during only four of which was the road in use
throughout its entire extent, were $8,146,605, and
its clear gains $5,971,728.^ The profits must be
much greater now, but I have not the means of
stating what they are. I know we paid twenty-five
dollars each for railroad passage, and ten cents for
every pound of baggage we had over fifty pounds,
and it was very carefully weighed.

The steamer Constitution, one of the largest and
finest American vessels, awaited us on the other side,
and we went pleasantly, in thirteen or fourteen
days, over the three thousand miles from Panama to
San Francisco, almost always in sight of the mighty

* Otis's Hist, of Panama Railroad, pp. 36, 41, 46.

11^ TllK HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

range of mountains forming the eastern barrier of the
Pacific Ocean. On the Pacific side there was a marked
superiority in the arrangements on board for the
health and comfort of the passengers. Being anx-
ious to proceed, since the general meeting of the mis-
sionaries in June would restrict the time for our island
surveys, I induced Captain Cresey, of the Boston
,iclipper ship Archer, bound to China, to land us at
Honolulu, where Ave arrived on the 27th of February,
a little more than six weeks from the time of our
embarkation at New York.

The week following was spent in active, fatiguing,
but interesting social intercourse. The population
of Honolulu and its suburbs has risen to ten or twelve
thousand, and its garden-like, city-like appearance
surprised me. Missionaries are living w^lio well re-
member when there was only one wooden house in
the place, the rest being grass or thatched huts, and
when there were only footpaths instead of streets,
and not a tree or shrub in the town, not to speak of
its naked, barbarous inhabitants. Now there is the
reverse of all this. The gardens are the result of
water brought down the Nuuanu Valley. This vallej^
running up between cloud-capped mountains, is itself
a prominent and interesting feature in the landscape.
The most conspicuous edifice in Honolulu — a land-
mark for seamen — is the large Stone Church, with
massive walls of coral blocks, and a tower and town-
clock. It is here the first native congregation and

■i1*iiiPf&;'!i:!|;:i:''i^'y,j:

r||li'i«'::'i;y:

llll!ii!lllil'!l'il!li.i!^f^

llllli lllllf ^1';

111 i

illljil
llilllllii

A WEEK AT THE METROPOLIS. 121

church worship God. The edifice proving too large,
a part has been shut off by a partition ; but it will
now seat twenty-five hundred in the simple Hawaiian
dress.

Our first week in the metropolis brought us into
agreeable contact with much good foreign society,
and some native. The king Avas absent, having left
for his country-seat at Kailua, with the English
bishop, just before our arrival. We were glad to
wait on the amiable and accomplished queen, at her
invitation, and were gratified with the interview.
Those who have traced the progress of these Islands
in social life will be pleased to see how an event of
this kind was noted in The Polynesian, under the
head of "Court News."

" Dr. Anderson, Mrs. Anderson, and Miss Anderson were
very graciously received by Her Majesty the Queen, in her
private apartments in the Palace, yesterday, at 11 o'clock
forenoon. To mark how much she welcomed these philan-
thropic visitors to this kingdom, it pleased Her Majesty to
send her carriage to convey them to and from the Palace.
The reception being a friendly one, without etiquette, only
her Royal Highness Princess Victoria, the Chancellor of the
Kingdom and his lady, and the Minister of Foreign Affairs,
were present."

Mr. Wyllie, long Minister of Foreign Afiliirs, called

immediately on our arrival, and invited us to dine

with him, in company Avith other guests. In early

life, while in South America, he had known Mr. Hill,

122 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

the brother of my wife, and for many years Treasurer
of the American Board, who was then American Con-
sul at Santiago and Valparaiso. Chief Justice Allen
(the worthy Chancellor of the Kingdom), with his
accomplished lady, soon after did the same. Noth-
ing could exceed the cordiality and friendliness of
our intercourse with the officers of government, down
to the close of our visit. The Secretary expressed
regret at his table that His Majesty was then ab-
sent ; for he felt assured, under the circumstances,
that it Avould have afforded him pleasure to have met
us. In responding, I expressed the hope of meet-
ing the king after making the tour of Hawaii, and
stated that the Board api^reciated the aid which the
government had rendered to the missionary enter-
prise ; and, furthermore, that what the Board now
expected from the government was, that it would
act impartially towards the different denominations
of Christians.

Among the native gentlemen of rank who obliged
us with personal attentions, I am happy to name
Kekuanaoa, the father of the king and governor of
Oahu. He and Kanaina, whose acquaintance we
made at a later period, are now almost the only sur-
vivors of the old chiefs. The name of the former
appears very early in the history of the mission. He
is a member of the first church at Honolulu, and
takes an interest in its prosperity. Tall, erect, well
developed, he is one of nature's noblemen. In his call

A WEEK AT THE METROPOLIS. 123

upon US he was accompanied by Kanoa, governor of
Kauai, who is also a church-member. I afterwards
had much acquaintance with the latter on his own
island. I might mention several Hawaiian ladies of
rank who contributed materially to our pleasure at
the capital, but am restrained by the apprehension of
trespassing upon private life. It would illustrate the
progress of society at Honolulu, were I to go minutely
into the history of our sojourn in that city ; but it
would be taking liberties that perhaps are not allow-
able to travellers. Our reception by the large native
congregations worshipping in the first and second
churches, on the two Sabbaths following our arrival,
at each of which I made a short address, was but an
earnest of what we afterwards experienced from the
masses of the people throughout the Islands.

II.

TOUR OF THE ISLANDS.

11*

TOUR OF THE ISLANDS

CHAPTER VII.

HAWAII.

The Propeller Kilauea. — Approach to Hawaii. — The King and Queen.
— First Landing. — The Northern Coast. — Magnificent Scenery of
Hilo. — Welcome Reception. — The Memorable Past. — A Chris-
tian Congregation. — Visit to the great Volcanor — A Baptism. —
Religion in Rural Districts. — The Hilo Station. — Boarding
Schools. — District of Kau. — Missionary Station at Waiohinu. —
Interesting Services at the Church. — Historical Review. — The
Children instead of the Fathers.

A PROPELLER sails every ten days from Honolulu,
touches at Lahaina and other places on Maui, and
makes the circuit of Hawaii. But for this, and a
smaller steamer every few days to the Island of K4uai,
our observations would have been comparatively lim-
ited in the three months devoted to travel. The Ki-
lauea (our propeller was named after the great vol-
cano) sailed March 9th for Hilo. An arrangement
was made by Mr. Castle by which we were at liberty,
without increase of expense, to leave or rejoin the
steamer at any point. And we have much reason

(127)

128 THE HAWAIIAN' ISLANDS.

to speak well both of the vessel and its obliging
officers.

Our approach to Hawaii was on Wednes-
day morning, March 11th, off Kawaihae,
when we had a grand profile view of the
island. Mauna Kea, the more northerly
of the two great volcanic mountains, rose
before us 13,950 feet, and Mauna Loa,
farther south, to the height of 13,760.
This last-named mountain, however, was
pronounced '^ unfinished " by a missionary
brother, because it still continues to send
forth vast streams of lava. It was par-
tially concealed by Mauna Hualalai, not far
from 10,000 feet high. Those lofty masses
break the trade winds, and make a smooth
and tranquil sea along the western shore ;
and this, probably, is the reason why that
portion of the island, in former times, was
so iQUch resorted to by chiefs and people.
I was at first somewhat disappointed in
these mountains, in consequence of their
extremely gradual ascent. This is illus-
trated by the annexed cut, derived from
Professor Dana's Geology of the Hawaiian
Islands. The two tallest mountains seem
less elevated than they really are, because
of their dome-like appearance, and the
very gradual inclination from their base to

TOUR OF HAWAII. 129

their summit. That of Mauna Loa is estimated to
be only 6° 30'. With so great a horizontal thickness
in the mountain to its very summit, we see how the
crater, which opens at the top, is able to sustain the
amazing pressure of a column of molten lava of more
than thirteen thousand feet.^

The queen was a passenger, with her suite, going
to the king at Kailua ; and, just before reaching that
place, he came on board from his barge. The meeting
between them was affecting, the queen not having
visited their country-seat since the death of the young
prince, their only child. In 1850, while the king
was quite a young man, he visited Boston with Dr.
Judd, in company with his brother (the present
king), and both of them were at my house. He
recognized the acquaintance formed at that time, and
expressed the hope of seeing us on our return to
Honolulu. I observed the queen call his attention to
a beautifully bound copy of the "Memorial Volume,"
which I had sent to the palace, and which she had
brought with her. The good old governor of Oahu,
father of the king, was also on board, and I could
not but admire his physical development. I was
sorry to see such an appearance of ill health in the
king. In the morning of his life, thirteen years
before, I thought I had never beheld a more perfect
specimen of the human form. In the last month of

' Geology of United States Exploring Expedition, p. 159.

130 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

my sojourn on the Islands I was present, by invita-
tion, at his public reception of Mr. McBride, our
new American Minister Kesident, and was pleased
to observe a degree of royal dignity and propriety in
his majesty which the crowned heads of Europe could
hardly excel. His death occurred on the 30th of
November following, before he had reached the age
of thirty.

After landing the royal family we proceeded to
Kealakekua Bay, and took in wood from the very
spot where Captain Cook was killed. Mr. Paris has
his residence two miles above, with a grand sea pros-
pect, and one of the best of climates. Oranges
flourish in that region, and excellent cofiee, and a
variety of delicious fruits and flowers. Having been
apprised of our coming, Mr. Paris was down with
horses, and we accompanied him up the steep road
along the face of the precipice. We could stay only
to dine. Retracing our way along the coast, we next
morning rounded Kohala point, and met the north-
east trades, and an uncomfortable sea, which lasted
until we reached Hilo. Kohala was a beautiful region
as beheld from the ship,, and the more so to us because
we could see, amid its verdure, the dwelling of our
brother Bond, and the Christian church erected by
his people. Then came a singular succession of
mountain ranges and ravines, with lofty cascades
falling into the. sea. Next the lovely vale of Waipio
revealed its white church, — one of perhaps a dozen

TOUR OF HAWAII. 131

erected under the superintendence of Mr. Lyons, —
with a waterfall behind, descending from the top of
a mountain. Two or three more such buildings came
into view along the high lands as we proceeded. In
a clear day the entrance into the harbor of Hilo
reveals one of the magnificent scenes of the world,
having Mauna Loa in front, sometimes with banks of
snow along its crest, and Mauna Kea on the right,
towards the west, looking doAvn upon one of the
greenest landscapes that ever rose from the sea-shore ;
for it is long since volcanic eruptions have swept,
over that surface, and being the windward side oi
the island, it is watered abundantly. The harbor of
Hilo is formed by a coral reef, at the entrance of the
bay, extending a couple of miles from an island on
the south-eastern side, which is connected with the
shore by a number of rocks. There is good anchor-
age within, and the reef destroys the dangerous
force of the waves, though it does not prevent a
heavy surf rolling upon the beach at the bottom of
the bay.- The entrance to the harbor is along the
bold western shore, where the water is deep, and
the passage free from rocks.

We reached Hilo late in the evening, and were
borne in the dark through the high surf on the shoul-
ders of friendly natives. Though more or less wet,
we forgot all in the welcome of our reception by the
family of Mr. Coan, where we made our home, and
by all our brethren 'and sisters in that favored place.

132 THE HAWAIIAN I^LAXDS.

Mr. Coaii, not having received my letter in time,
Avas then absent on one of his missionary tom'S ; bnt
Avord was sent to him, which broiiglit him home on
Saturday. It was with peculiar feelings of interest
that I visited Hilo. In the wonderful outpouring of
the Spirit during the three years following 1838,
more than eight thousand were added to the church
from the districts of Hilo and Puna, then containing
a population of about fourteen thousand. Mr. Coan
deemed it proper to admit five thousand in one
year, and as many as seventeen hundred in one day,
— after personal inquiry, as he informed me, into the
case of each individual, extending through some time
previous. The extraordinary method by which he
was able to baptize so large a number of persons at
one time, even by the simple process of sprinkling,
will be remembered by many. He assures me that
the number then admitted have held on their Chris-
tian course as well as the rest. The old grass-covered
meeting-house, large enough to hold the average con-
gregation of four thousand, when people' came in
from all the surrounding region, has given place to
a beautiful framed editice, painted white, having a
tower and well-toned bell, and capable of seating
perhaps seven hundred persons. I learned that there
are now twenty-three meeting-houses in the districts
of Hilo and Puna, many of them framed buildings,
and some of stone. The church includes all the Prot-
estant professors of religion in these two districts.

TOUR OF HAWAII. 133

which, after the lapse of twenty-five years, number
four thousand and five hundred. The decrease has
been only in proportion to that of the population. The
male and female church-members are nearly equal in
number.

On the Sabbath following our arrival, the church
bell sent forth the hallowed sounds to which I have
been accustomed in my native land, and a suitably
dressed congregation assembled, of whom, thirty
years before, very few would have had any decent
clothing, or any feeling on the subject. And that
congregation listened, in the forenoon of that day,
and also of the next Sabbath, with marked attention,
to a statement, interpreted by Mr. Coan, of what I
had seen during my visits to our missions in the
Eastern World, accompanied by such practical
suggestions as occurred to me. On the second Sab-
bath, fifty or sixty of the "leading men," — lunas
perhaps they would be called — remained after the
service, and repeated among themselves (as the pas-
tor informed me) nearly all my facts ; showing that
they had in a good measure remembered and appre-
ciated them. There was something significant, more-
over, in the warm greeting and shaking of hands,
which followed our meeting, not only with mj^self, but
with my wife and daughter. And then their aloha —
their expressive word of greeting ! There could be
no mistaking the fiicts, nor their significance.

Hilo, notwithstanding the beauty of its scenery,

134 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

used to be regarded with disfavor, as a place of resi-
dence, on account of the excessive rains. During
our visit they sometimes poured down in torrents.
But the intervals were bright and cheering, and there
is said to be a season of the year when the rains are
intermitted, of w^hich season the residents speak in
terms of warm admiration. Such is the productive-
ness of the soil in consequence of this abundant mois-
ture, that foreigners are appropriating large tracts in
Hilo to the culture of the sugar-cane.

We started for Kilauea, the great volcano, on
Tuesday, March 17th, under the guidance of Mr.
Coan, within whose missionary district the volcano is
situated. Our company, which was all on horse-
back, consisted of three ladies and four gentlemen.
We were two days on the way, both in going and
returning, and it rained nearly all that time. The
first four miles was over a bad road, in an open
country, Avith more or less of the paiidanus and kukui
trees ; then through a forest of ohias, with their
trunks nearly concealed by the climbing lihui. Then
came gigantic ferns, and an extensive tract covered
with the ti trees, their bright green leaves overtop-
ping the ferns. These abound in saccharine matter,
and our horses were eager to pluck them by the way.
Elsewhere I found natives eating the root of the ti
plant, as a part of their daily food. They bake it
under ground, as they do the taro, when it is
softened, and abounds in sweet, nourishing juice.

TOUR OF HAWAII. 135

Nothing but a faithful execution of the temperance
law prevents the abundant manufacture of an intoxi-
cating drink from this plant.

We were thankful for a pleasant day at the volcano,
as well as for a comfortable grass house during the
two nights we were there. The crater is four thou-
sand feet above the level of the sea, yet the ascent
was scarcely perceptible. The party of Commodore
Wilkes, when here some years since, visited another
active crater at the top of this mountain, at a
still higher elevation of ten thousand feet. Of course
the two craters could have no connection ; or, if they
have one, it must be at a vast depth. The crater at
Kilauea has a diameter of three miles, and the only
practicable descent appeared to be in front of the
house. It is fatiguing, but not dangerous — a walk
of half a mile. You then stand on the great black
ledge, or floor of the crater, and have a walk of two
miles to the burning lake. The surface is broken,
irregular, and indescribable. We passed a miniature
range of mountains, enough to show how the mighty
ranges along the eastern shore of this ocean may
have resulted from similar agencies. Jets of scald-
ing steam were seen all over the field, and so they
were on tlie upper surface around the house. The
burning lake was at that time about fifty feet below
the black ledge, but is said to rise and fall. A few
days later we heard that the molten mass was near
the brim. A mighty power operates beneath ; for

130 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

every now and then the lava swelled into an immense
dome, while elsewhere it tossed itself up in jets of
sixty or eighty feet. The heat and gases allow of
ajDproach only on the windward side. The scene was
most impressive. We saw one of God's wonderful
works. The Hawaiians, in their heathen state, rec-
ognized a godlike power here, to which they gave the
name of Pele, and when they came it was with offer-
ings and prayers. In a book belonging to the house
Avliere we lodged, we recorded our impressions —
"Great ai^d marvellous are thy works. Lord
God Almighty ! "

Kanoa met us here — a native foreign missionary,
then on a visit home from Micronesia. He was mak-
ing the tour of his native isle, with his wife and child,
giving the people an account of his mission. He is
an interesting man, and preceded me just one week
in my circuit of the island. I was glad afterwards
to know that he had nearly as large audiences as my
own. He himself travelled on foot. At the joint
request of Mr. Coan and the parents, I baptized Ka-
noa's infant daughter at the volcano, by the name of
Harieta Kaui.

This visit afforded me an opportunity for seeing

somethino^ of relimous life as it exists in rural dis-
cs C5

tricts and grass houses. The first night we stopped
in a wild region. There being but one room in the
native house, the family cheerfully vacated it for us,
going to a hut near by, after spreading their best

TOUR OF HAWAII.

137

mats on the floor for our convenience. At the proper
time they came in to prayers, as did the men who

Native Grass House.

carried our luggage. The master of the house then
produced his Hawaiian Bible, in the royal octavo
form, and, at the request of Mr. Coan, made one of
the prayers. At the volcano house our natives
always joined us at family prayers, and more than
one of them led in the devotions. There is only a
small native population on this route, the people pre-
ferring to live along the sea-shore.

The station at Hilo was commenced by Messrs.
Ruggles and Goodrich, in 1824 ; and the subsequent
laborers, previous to the arrival of Mr. Coan, were
Messrs. Dibble, Lyman, Wilcox, McDonald, and
Wetmore. Mr. Coan commenced his residence in

12*

138 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

1836, and only he, Mr. Lyman, and Dr. Wetmore
have made Hilo their place of permanent abode.

The Boarding School for boys, under the care of
Mr. Lyman, has been in operation twenty-seven
years, having been commenced in 1836. Its average
number of pupils is fifty-four, and the whole number
from the befi^innino^ is six hundred. It has furnished
a goodly number of schoolmasters for the island, and
its graduates are found scattered over the group. It
was founded, and has been mainly supported, by the
American Board ; which also contributed $2000,
some years since, towards erecting the present excel-
lent building, in place of one destroyed by fire. The
government advanced $4000, and foreign and native
friends on the island $2500. The institution has a
charter, and the missionaries on the Island of Hawaii
are the trustees. Mr. Lyman derives his support
from the Board, and his associate, IS'Ii*. Alexander,
from a government grant. ^

In the year 1839 Mrs. Coan opened a boarding
school with twenty girls, which was in great measure

^ " Through the kindness of Mr. Lyman I was present at an exam-
ination of the scholars. Sacred geography and arithmetic were the
two branches most dwelt upon. The exercises in mental arithmetic
would have done credit to our own country, for they were quite as
proficient in thcui as could possibly have been expected. I was much
pleased with the arrangements of the dormitory, eating-rooms, hos-
pital, and with the appearance of the ' farm,' or the few acres they had
under cultivation." — U. S. Exploring Expedition, vol. iv. p. 211.

TOUR OF HAWAII. 139

self-supporting. 1 It was continued nearly ten years,
with much success, until increased family cares obliged
its founder to discontinue it.

The district of Kau lies on the south-east side of
Hawaii, and Waiohinu, the station, is forty miles
from the volcano, on the opposite side from Hilo.
On Tuesday, 24th of March, we took steamer, and I
landed at the port a few miles from Waiohinu, with
my daughter; while my wife, not being equal to the
severe land journey from thence to Kona, went on to
Kaawaloa by water.

My third Sabbath on Hawaii was spent in Kau.
Rev. O. H. Gulick, son of a missionary, resides at
this place. Here I was more interested than I
expected to be. The population of the district
scarcely exceeds four thousand, and the Roman Cath-
olics have obtained more hold than we could wish,
owing to past adverse circumstances. The stone
church holds six or seven hundred people, and was
full on the Sabbath. Scarcely less than two hundred
horses stood fastened to lava stones in the adjoining
fields. Near the close of one of the meetings an
aged deacon addressed me thus : "Sir, had you come
to these Islands when you began to correspond with
the missionaries, you would have found us naked;
but now we are clothed from head to foot." It was

» Missionary Herald, 1840, p. 251.

140 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

even so ; and I began to think, in view of what I
had already seen, that the burden of proof rests with
those who presume to deny to these people the Chris-
tian name.

The stated ministrations of the gospel were com-
menced here by Mr. Paris in 1842, and the subse-
quent laborers were Mr. Kinney and Mr. Shipman,
who are both now deceased. When I expressed my
admiration of the roads, I was told they were mainly
owing to the enterprise of these departed brethren.
A valuable two-story house, built by Mr. Paris and
owned by the Board, stands on the hill-side, with a
small stream of water running down from above, and
an extended view of land and sea. Waiohinu seemed
to me an eligible place for a boarding-school for the
education of female teachers and the wives of native
ministers. Though retired, it is accessible by steam.

Mr. Kinney died in California, nine years ago,
whither he had gone for health. Mr. Shii^man took
his place, and finished his career at the close of 1861.
Mr. Gulick succeeded him in the fall of 1862. In-
temperance, an easily besetting sin of the people,
made sad inroads upon the church while it was with-
out pastoral care ; though the people kept up their
public worship, and their usual collections for the
institutions of the gospel. Mr. Shipman possessed
a rare executive talent, and was regarded b}^ foreign
residents as a model missionary. I was told it was
his own impression, as he drew near the close of life,

TOUR OF HAWAII. 141

that he had given an undue proportion of time and
strength to merely civilizing influences, and the
material prosperity of his people. This may account
in part for their spiritual weakness when the sup-
porting hand of their pastor had been withdrawn.
How slow we are to learn that civilization is a blessing
to a barbarous people only as it is permeated by the
spirit and power of the gospel ! Under the new pas-
tor the church resumed its discipline, and the dis-
orders ceased.

A younger brother of Mr. Gulick was at this time
at Waiohinu, and the two being missionary sons,
their observations were from a somewhat difierent
point of view from those of the fathers. The pas-
tor's wife is a daughter of Mr. Clark, of Honolulu ;
and the wife and family of Dr. L. H. Gulick, of the
Micronesia Mission, who was then in the United
States, were also there. Mr. Lyman, another mis-
sionary son, came twenty miles from hib ranch
towards the volcano. Thus I found myself in a
choice company of the second generation. Sabbath
evening I baptized three children — a child of Dr.
Gulick, an adopted (native) child of the pastor, and
the son of a native preacher. Cherished be the
memory of Kau, — its roads, and scenes, and Chris-
tian people I

CHAPTER YIII.

HAWAII.

Fatiguing Ride. — Vast Lava Deposits. — Family Scene. — Enter
Kona. — Pleasant Sojourn. — Kealakekua Bay. — Home of Kapio-
lani and Naihe. — Their Christian Labors. — Resuits. — Their
Farewell to Mr. Stewart. — Their Death. — The Station. — City
of Refuge. — Last Battle for the Idols. — Fiery Cataract. — Home
of Obookiah. — Christian Congregation. — Monthly Concert Con-
tribution. — Scenes on the Way to Kailua. — Lands owned by
Foreigners. — The first Station. — Interesting Anniversary and
Sabbath. — The People coming to Church. — Female Equestrians.
— Meeting the Lunas. — Church Edifice and Congregation. —
Horses tied in the Fields. — Interesting Celebration of the Lord's
Supper.

A HORSEBACK ride of sixty miles from Waiohinu to
South Kona, in a day and a half, is no pleasure ex-
cursion. At least I found it not so, though the young
lady with me professed to enjoy it. Mr. O. H.
Gulick was our companion and guide. Nearly a
dozen miles were across those rough clinker fields
called a-a, on which the broken lava is piled ten or
fifteen feet above the smooth, hard jyahoilioi. But
for a narrow horse-path made by the government,
our way would have been impracticable. The scenes
were novel and interesting. Whence came these
masses of scoria over so many thousand acres ? The

(142)

TOUR OF HAWAII. 143

geologist should pass that way. The clinkers were
often very large, and lay in every conceivable posi-
tion, looking as if they had been forced up, and
broken, and tumbled about by some mighty agency
underneath.^ After crossing the a-a, we travelled a

* Since writing the above, I found that a highly intelligent geologist
had been in that neighborhood, if not actually that way. I refer to
Prof. James D. Dana, who visited the Hawaiian Islands in 1840, as
the geologist of Commodore "Wilkes's Exploring Expedition. The
following is his account of the clinker fields : —

<' The solid lava fields (^e pahoihoi of the natives) and the clinker
regions are generally associated together. In several instances we
passed abruptly from the former to the latter, and then returned to
the smooth lavas again. There is no doubt that the whole was one
single region of eruption, and these difi'erent results arose from differ-
ent phases in the volcanic action of one and the same period. The
clinker fields are usually twenty or thirty feet the highest, and the
passage from one to the other is by a steep ascent.

" Clinker fields are a common feature over the whole surface of
Mount Loa. They evidently proceed from a temporary cessation
(either complete or partial), and a subsequent flow of a*" stream of
lava. The surface cools and hardens as soon as the stream slackens ;
afterwards there is another heaving of the lava, and an onward move,
owing to a succeeding ejection or the removing of an obstacle, and the
motion breaks up the hardened crust, piling the masses together either
in slabs or huge angular fragments, according to the thickness to
which the crust had cooled. It is probable that these clinker regions
are sometimes over a fissure of ejection, and arise in these cases from
a second outbreak after the previous flow has partially cooled. We
thus account for their forming a narrow district crossing a field of
pahoihoi. If the motion of a lava stream be quite slow, the cooling
of the front of it may cause its cessation, thus damming it up, and
holding it back till the pressure from gradual accumulation behind
sweeps away the barrier. It then flows on again, carrying on its sur-

144 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

score of miles over the pahoilioi, hard as adamant,
sometimes smooth as glass, along the slope of the
mountain, where the molten mass had been indurated
in every form of its downward rush towards the sea.
It was a wearisome road the first twenty or thirty
miles, with scarcely an inhabitant. For the last
twenty miles of our journey it was otherwise. We
were then in Kona, still travelling high above the
sea. Here was more depth of soil ; the hill-sides
were often beautifully covered with the dense, wide-
spreading foliage of the Tcukui, or candlenut tree ;
and there were breadfruit, banana, and cofiee- trees.
But we found a scarcity of water, even to quench our
thirst, owing to the porosity of the ground. If
showers fall, they are immediately absorbed by the
cavernous rocks.

The owner of the native grass house where we
lodged at night was absent ; but the family received
us kindly, spread their best mats, gave us a fine large

face masses of the hardened crust, — some, it may be, to sink and melt
again, but the larger portion to remain as a field of clinkers. The
breaking up of the ice of some streams in spring exemplifies imper-
fectly this subject, especially those instances in which the crust of
lava is thin, and slabs are formed. But to obtain a just conception of
the magnitude of the effect, the mind must bring before it a stream, not
of the limited extent of most rivers, but one of five or ten miles iu
breadth; besides, in place of smooth and clear ice, there should be
substituted shaggy heaps of black scoria, and a depth or thickness of
many yards, in place of a few inches." — Dana's Geology in U. S, Ex-
ploring Expedition, p. 162.

TOUR OF HA WAIT. 145

tapa for bed-covering, and lighted a double row of
candlenuts. As the evenini2: advanced the neis^hl^ors
came in, and took their seats on the floor around the
room, the family Bible was produced, and, besides a
prayer in English, we had two from native brethren
resident in the place. As yet the population resides
chiefly down near the sea, but is gradually ascending
to the more arable regions. Our mountain road was
comparatively of recent origin. After entering
Kona we could see villages, and one or two stone
churches, on the sea-shore, far below us. Mr. Paris
met us with fresh horses, ten miles from our journey's
end; and about midday, March 31st, father and
daughter had a glad welcome from the wife and
mother who had preceded us ; all the more joyful to
her for the letters we brought from loved ones at
home. The wife of our host assured us that *^all
Paris " rejoiced in our arrival.

The steamer being delayed at Honolulu a week for
repairs, we enjoyed the hospitality of this family till
the 1 1th of April. In this time we saw much of the re-
gion around, and of the people. As has been already
intimated, Mr. Paris's house is upon high ground,
with a broad view of the sea. Mauna Loa has long
forborne to send its lava streams that Avay, and there
is a good depth of soil, with plenty of woodland.
Here was the favorite abode of Kapiolani, and her hus-
band Naihe. They owned these lands, and upon them,
near where we had our lodgings, she built a stone

140 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

dwelling-house, which is still standing. When first
seen by missionaries, Kapiolani was sitting upon a
rock, oiling her person. She was then dark-minded,
superstitious, and intemperate. A few years later,
this descendant of ancient kings, neatly dressed, seri-
ous, dignified in her deportment, a devout and reso-
lute Christian, delighted to receive the messengers of
her Lord and Saviour in her well-furnished house, and
to discuss with them her plans for improving the char-
acter and condition of her people. She united with
Kaahumanu in removing the bones of her father, and
more than a score of other deified kings and princes
of the Hawaiian race, from their saered deposit, —
it may be the " House of Keave" at Honounou, — pla-
cing them out of the way, in one of the caves high
in the precipice at the head of the bay where she
resided.

The early introduction of the gospel among the
people of this region was through the zeal of Kapio-
lani and Naihe. At Kaawaloa, beneath a cocoanut
grove, where the natives could launch their canoes
for fishing, or plunge into the surf for sport, was the
residence of these exemplary chiefs. They there
built a thatched house of worship, where they and
some of their head men read, sung, proclaimed what
they knew of the gospel, and urged the people to
accept it. They did the same, also, in neighboring
villages. Though Kailua was fifteen miles distant,
they frequently sent a canoe to that place on Saturday

M^-^ ^ r"

TOUR OF HAWAII. 149

for a missionary, and back with him on Monday.
Next they built a house near their own dwelling, and
invited Mr. Ely to come and reside there. He came
in 1824.

In their heathen state the natives were universally
addicted to stealing ; but dt is recorded that, in less
than four years from this time, valuable goods were
left in an open shed, unguarded at night and by day,
without apprehension or loss. Failure of health sent
Mr. Ely from the Islands in 1828, and Mr. Ruggles
took his place. His health being impaired, the two
good-natured chiefs removed up near where Mr.
Paris's house now stands, taking the missionary with
them, but leaving the main body of the people on the
shore.

The Rev. Charles S. Stewart visited Kaawaloa in
1829, as chaplain of the United States ship of war
Vincennes, and speaks of his intercourse with Kapio-
lani and her husband in strong terms of admiration.
He thus describes the final parting, at midnight : —

" The paclcllers of the canoe had been aroused from their
slumbers ; other servants had lighted numerous brilliant
torches of the candlenut, tied together in leaves, to accom-
pany us to the water ; and I Avas about giving my parting
salutation, when not only Naihe, but Kapiolani also, said,
' No, not here, not here, but at the shore ; ' and, throwing a
mantle around her, attended by her husband, she accompa-
nied us to the surf, where, after many a warm grasp of the
hand and a tearful blessing, she remained standing on a point
13 *■

150 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

of rock, in bold relief amid the glare of torchlight around
her, exclaiming, again and again, as we shoved off, ' Love to
you, Mr. Stewart ! love to Mrs. Stewart ! love to the cap-
tain, and love to the king ! ' while her handkerchief was
waved in repetition of the expression, long after her voice
was lost in the dashing of the waters, and till her figure was
blended, in the distance, with the group by which she was
surrounded."

It was gratifying, at the meeting of the American
Board at Rochester, in 1863, to see with what fresh-
ness and interest Dr. Stewart retained his impressions
of that time.

Kapiolani died in 1841, but I did not learn the
place of her burial. Naihe preceded her by ten
years. They were unlike, but both are believed to
have entered upon the " rest," which " remaineth for
the people of God." I had long been an admirer of
Kapiolani, and had great delight in treading upon
ground once familiar to her steps. "Blessed are the
dead which die in the Lord."

The other laborers in this district, until the year
1852, were Messrs. Forbes, Van Duzee, Ives, and
Pogue ; and these were followed by Mr. Paris. Mr.
Forbes removed the station down upon the south side
of Kealakekua Bay, as being more convenient for the
people. The meeting-house stands there now ; but
the site for the dwelling of the missionary was not so
happily chosen. We could realize, as we crossed the
broad waste of a-a, between it and the shore, that

TOUR OF HAWAII. 151

there was heat enough in that dreary expanse of lava
to spoil the best sea-breeze that ever passed over it.
We were then on our way, with Mr. Paris, to Honou-
nou, — the celebrated " city of refuge " in times of hea-
thenism, — five or six miles beyond the bay. There
were two of these refuges on Hawaii, there having
been one at Waipio on the north. To these all might
flee, whatever their condition or crime. The gates
were ever open, and there the pursuer must stop.
Non-combatants awaited there the issue of battles,
and thither the vanquished fled and were safe. Honou-
nou is said to have had its origin as a city of refuge
near three hundred years ago, in the reign of Keave.
A macadamized horse-road, five or six feet broad,
leads to it across a field of clinkers, made by breaking
down the smaller masses and reducing them to frag-
ments. The refuge is an enclosure upon the sea-
shore, more than seven hundred feet iuLlength, and
four hundred broad, with high, thick walls of lava,
and two enormous heaps of stones. These heaps
were heiaus, and one had an altar for human sacri-
fices. The walls were formerly surmounted in their
whole extent with images four rods apart. Cocoanut
trees abound within and without. A rock is shown
within the walls, beneath which Kaahumanu, when a
young wife, is said to have hid herself from her royal
spouse, his anger having been kindled against her.
It is called by her name.

On our way to this place Mr. Paris directed our

152 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

attention to the plain of Kuaniu, between us and the
shore, where the forces of Liholiho fought the battle
for the suppression of idolatry in 1819. How much
depended on that conflict ! Was the favorable result
an answer to the prayers of Obookiah, Mills, Worces-
ter, Evarts, and the company of missionaries then on
its way ? It was thus the way was prepared for the
joyful announcement to the missionaries, soon after,
as they approached the coast not far from this spot,
" TJie Islands are at ;pea,ce — the tabu system is no
more — the gods are destroyed — tJie temples are de-
molished 1 " Even savage warfare is among the instru-
mentalities for good, in the hands of an all- wise and
infinite Providence.

A mile or more beyond the Refuge, we came upon
a great natural curiosity. The molten lava of a re-
mote age had flowed over a precipice of still more
ancient lava, seventy or eighty feet high, and had the
appearance of being suddenly indurated, looking as
we might suppose the Falls of Niagara would look
w^ere the w^aters to be at once consfealed. A vaulted
avenue of considerable length is thus formed beneath.
Doubtless there was the terrific spectacle of a wide,
unbroken fiery stream down this lofty steep. But
no sudden induration of it was possible. What we
now see doubtless came into existence near the close
of the eruption, w^hen the fall of lava would be in
detached, semi-fluid masses, which, resting upon each
other, would form a column gradually rising to the

TOUR OF HAWAII. 153

top ; and then the liquid lava would flow over the
outside of the arch to the plain below.

There are four substantial stone churches in South
Kona, erected by the inhabitants, and capable to-
gether of seating twenty-five hundred people. The
largest of these is the central one, near the Keala-
kekua side of the bay. There, on the Sabbath, I
addressed a good-looking native congregation, which
filled the house. I saw their manner of taking up a
monthly concert collection. I learned from Mr.
Paris that it is a way of their own devising, and
which they prefer. Just before the sermon two
leading men took their seats at the table in front of
the pulpit. The whole people having been divided
into classes, somewhat after the Methodist custom,
each with a luna, or leader, the presiding deacon
called the name of the luna, when all of his division
who chose to contribute came forward to the table,
and laid down their money, while the other took
note of the contributions, and the names of the
donors. This practice has a singular resemblance to
the habit of our forefiithers. In the Life and Times
of William Brewster, it is said that, after the sermon,
" the deacon puts the congregation in mind of the
duty of contributing for the poor and the support
of public worship, when the governor and all the
others go to the deacons^ seat, deposit their gifts, and
7'etiirn"

On Friday, April 10th, we heard that the king and

151 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

qiiccii had left Kailua, in an English war steamer,
which had been there for several days, on their
return to Honolulu. "We had planned to spend the
Sabbath at Kailua, and found nothing there to divide
the attention of the people. The distance is twelve
miles, and all the way is in full view of the ocean.
The Pacific seemed then rightly named ; but far dif-
ferent was our experience in the rough passage from
San Francisco to the Islands, and far, far more in
the terrible hurricane we experienced on om* home-
ward voyage from San Francisco to Panama ! Kailua
was a favorite resort of the old chiefs ; mainly, it
would seem, on account of the smoothness of the sea,
which gave them a more abundant supply of fish.
The king has a fine summer-house at Kailua, on
the sea-shore, built by Kuakini. But, excepting the
Protestant church opposite the royal dwelling, and
the Roman Catholic church, this is the only respecta-
ble building. The village, which is said once to have
contained three thousand inhabitants, is now but a
poor remnant of its former self. Mr. Paris-ma (as
the natives concisely express it, ma meaning family)
accompanied us ; all, excepting our daughter and
myself, going in a four-wheeled carriage, presented
to ]Mr. Paris by a relative in New York. AYe found
a tolerable road nearly all the way. Along the shore
it was good, and passed through several villages and
cocoanut groves. We stopped a while in one of the
groves. The people came around to shake hands, and

TOUR OF HAWAII. 155

boys climbed the tall trees, and threw down green
nuts, that we might refresh ourselves with the water
they aiibrded. We were then in North Kona. The
arable uplands in both the Konas are owned chiefly by
foreigners, who, on this part of the island, are for the
most part Englishmen . One of them , a well-informed ,
gentlemanly man, has a large orange plantation. In-
deed, the best of the lands on all the Islands appear
to be fast going into foreign hands ; and one of the
allegations made to me by a foreign resident against
the missionaries was, that their influence was against
such a transfer. Mr. Paris told me, however, that to
prevent the lands immediately about him, once owned
by the admirable Kapiolani, from going to strangers he
knew not who, he had felt obliged to invest his own
private funds in them. It darkens the prospects of
the native race that so small a portion of their territory
is held by the common people, and that sq many of
the chiefs, the great landholders, have been improv-
ident, and become involved in debt and mortgages, to
the consequent loss of their possessions. I have
more apprehension on this score than from the reve-
lations made by the census ; for how can the native
race maintain itself in the presence of another and
superior one, after this has come into the ownership
of the soil?

It has been already stated that the first station on
the Islands occupied by the mission was at Kailua.
Mr. and Mrs. Thurston landed there on the 12th of

156 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

April, 1820, from the brig Thaddcus, and made Kai-
lua their home until the recent failure of Mr. Thurs-
ton's health. They had been absent more than a year
on that account, and were then in California. AYe
occupied their house, situated on the black lava above
the old village, and found much to remind us of these
venerable servants of God. The village had in great
measure disappeared, the people having removed to
the more elevated grounds. Cultivation is scarcely
possible near that shore, except in small patches.
Indeed, there was little except a surface of lava to be
seen around the village. We learn from Mr. Ellis
that the point running three or four miles into the
sea, making the northern boundary of the bay, was
formed only twentj^-three years before his time (that
is, about the year 1800), by an eruption from one of
the craters on the top of Mount Hualalai, which filled
up a deep bay twenty miles. in length. Of this there
were still living witnesses. There was a similar
occurrence on the coast in the year 1859, about thirty
miles to the north, only from a difierent volcano.

Our Sabbath at Kailua, being the 12th of April,
was the forty-third anniversary of the commence-
ment of that station, and indeed of the mission. It
was one of our most interesting days. The native
preacher had given notice from the pulpit of our
coming, and at an early hour the people were seen
galloping in from all quarters, — for almost every
Hawaiian is the owner of a horse or two, and they

TOUR OF HAWAII.

157

ride on the gallop, — the women riding as fast and
in the same manner as the men, but with such an
adjustment of robes as renders the position becom-
ing. Between the first and second bells the lunas,
or principal men of the church, as many as could

Native Woman on Horseback.

be seated in Mr. Thurston's study, assembled there
for prayer, and to talk over church matters, as
their custom is. When they had completed their
business, I was invited in, and received a very cor-
Thev were well-dressed men, not a

dial greeting.

158 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

few Avcrc in middle age, iind some were younger.
Only one remembered the landing of Mr. Thurston,
and he was the main pillar of the church. It was
hopeful to see so many comparatively 3^0 ung men
holding a prominent place in the church. The
meeting-house is a large stone building, with high
galleries and a high pulpit. It noAV greatly needs
repairs and alterations, which would cost so much
that it is not clear what ought to be done. On our
way to church we found horses tied in every direc-
tion; there were hundreds of them, — Mr. Paris
thought as many as five hundred. The Lord's Sup-
per was celebrated, in the afternoon, by as many as
six or seven hundred communicants, — the congrega-
tion in the morning having been somewhat over a
thousand, — and my feelings were drawn out w^hile I
dwelt on the grand ol)ject of the Supper as substan-
tially the same with that of the mission we had so
long maintained among them — namety, to show

FORTH THE LoiID's DEATH. I kuOW UOt that I WaS

ever more conscious of being in fellowship with
God's people.

CHAPTER IX.

HAWAU.

Landing at Kohala. — Mr. Bond's Opinion of his Church. — Congre-
gation on a rainy Day. — Over the Mountains of Kohala to
Waimea. — Desolated Fields and Villages. — Former Games and
Sports. — Cause of their Decline. — Effect of radiated Heat. —
Fine View of Mauna Kea. — Mauna Loa, and the Eruption of 1859.
— Enthusiastic Meeting. — Address by Timotea. — Original Hymn
by Liana. — Version by Mr. Bingham. — Native Customs. — Mr.
Bond's District. — District of Mr. Lyons. — Estimate of his
Field. — Kawaihae and the Great Heiau. — Incident in the Life of
Timotea.

Bidding an affectionate and grateful farewell to
our missionary friends, we embarked in the steamer,
at an early hour on Monday morning, for North Ko-
hala, the district under the care of Mr. Bond, where we
landed at noon. Mr. Bond was waiting with horses
for myself and daughter, and a friendly neighbor of
German origin with a wagon for my wife. We had
to face a strong trade-wind, but moved rapidly along
a good road, seven miles, to Mr. Bond's. We met
a shower, and rain kept us in-doors during most of
the week. But I found most useful and agreeable
occuj^ation in conference with my missionary brother,
especially with regard to the morals of the church-
members, on which he had written us more freely,

(lo9)

160 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

and perhaps more disparagingly, than any others.
We also had much conversation on the proposed
change in onr plan of operations, noAv that the Islands
have been Christianized. Mr. Bond is strong in his
belief of the existence of piety among his people.
He has as much certainty of meeting many of his
church-members in heaven, as he can have of any-
thing, and believes that as large a portion of his
church give evidence of piety — the proper allowance
being made — as is usual in our churches at home.
Knowing how anxious he had been in his letters to
prevent our having exaggerated views of the progress
of the work, it v/as very pleasing to me to hear these
opinions. The easily besetting sins of these Islands
are impurity and intemperance ; but he perceived no
hesitation in his church to discipline for these sins,
" cut where it will." He had never known a case
where discipline was not carried through, and by the
people themselves. Impurity was so universal among
the people in their late heathen condition, and the
manners, habits, and language became so corrupted
by it, that there has not yet been time to form a
strong public sentiment, and to create a sufficiently
sensitive conscience in respect to it, even in the
church. I called Mr. Bond's attention to the Corin-
thian church, as it is spoken of by the apostle Paul
in his Epistles, and he had no doubt that there were
fewer evils, and of less magnitude, in his own church,
than there would seem to have been in that noted

TOUR OF HAWAII. 161

church of the apostolic age. He said there had been
great progress in the morals of the church during the
twenty-two years of his residence in Kohala, and a
still greater progress in intelligence. The people
are poor, but they take as many as eighty-five copies
of the "Kuakoa," — a semi-religious newspaper in
the native language, published by Mr. Whitney at
Honolulu, — though paying two dollars a year for it,
in advance. The morning of the Sabbath was ex-
ceedingly rainy, and Mr. Bond doubted whether
many of his people would assemble at the place of
worship ; but, to our mutual surprise, the house
was well filled, and I had not a more attentive audi-
ence on the Islands.

The next day he went with us part of the way to
Waimea, in South Kohala, where Mr. Lyons met us.
The distance to Waimea is nearly thirty miles on the
road we took, which led over the moulitains of
Kohala. Our German friend again came with his
wagon for my wife, and went fifteen miles, — as far
as the road permitted. The remainder of the distance
she travelled on horseback. The North Kohala
station was at first situated on one of these heights,
where now there is not an inhabitant. It was afiect-
ing to see the large open country, most of which had
evidently been once under cultivation, now given
over to foreign pasturage, and the villages nearly all
gone.

We passed a long, steep declivity, with the evident

14 * *

1G2 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

marks upon it of the down-hill slides of former gen-
erations. This tropical counterpart of the Avinter
sport of, our own young people was on narrow
sledges, with polished runners, from seven to twelve
or eighteen feet long. The runners were separated
four or five inches at the hinder part, but at the fore-
most end approached to within about two inches.
They were connected together by cross-pieces, and
two long, tough sticks were fastened to these on
either side, extending the whole length of the cross-
pieces.

"The person about to slide grasps the small side-stick
firmly with his right hand, somewhere about the middle, runs
a few yards to the brow of the hill, or starting-place, where he
grasps the other stick with his left hand, and at the same time
throws himself forward flat upon it, and slides down the hill,
liis hands retaining their hold of the side-sticks, and his feet
being fixed against the hindermost cross-piece of the sledge.
Much practice is necessary to assume and keep an even
balance on so narrow a vehicle ; yet a man accustomed to the
sport will throw himself, with velocity and apparent ease,
one hundred and fifty or two hundred yards down a gradually
sloping hill." i

Those who slide farthest are the victors. This
is one of the sports which seems to have passed
away with the race of chiefs. There were others.
Among the curiosities brought from the Islands is a

» Ellis's Tour, p. 265.

TOUR OF HAWAII. 163

circular stone, adapted to rolling, made of compact
lava, or a white alluvial rock, three or four inches in
diameter, an inch in thickness around the edge, but
thicker in the centre, and polished. These were
bowled along a smooth surface, thirty or forty yards,
the effort being to throw the stone between two
sticks stuck in the ground only a few inches apart,
but without striking either, or else to reach the
greatest distance. At other times, the game of
strength and skill being substantially the same, a
blunt kind of dart or javelin, ingeniously made of
heavy wood, was used instead of tlie bowls. An-
other popular game was the finding of a small stone
hid under some one of five pieces of native cloth.

Much having been said, in certain quarters, of the
calamity that has come upon the natives in conse-
quence of the loss of these and other games of sport,
I quote the remarks of Mr. Ellis on the subject,
made nearly forty years ago ; —

"Were their games followed only as sources of amuse-
ment, they would be comparatively harmless ; but the de-
moralizing influence of the various kinds of gambling exist-
ing among them is very extensive. Scarcely an individual
resorts to their games but for the purpose of betting ; and at
these periods all the excitement, anxiety, exultation, and
rage, which such pursuits invariably produce, are not only
visible in every countenance, but fully acted out, and all the
malignant passions which gambling engenders arc indulged
without restraint. We have seen females hazardinor their

104 THE UAWMIAX ISLAXDS.

beads, scissors, beating mallets, and every piece of cloth
they possessed, except what they wore, on a tliroAv of uru
or pa/te. In the same throng might be seen the farmer with
his 00.) and other implements of husbandry ; the builder of
canoes, with his hatchets and adzes ; and some poor man
with a knife and the mat on which he slept, — all eager to
stake every article they possessed on the success of their
favorite player ; and when they have lost all, we have known
them, frantic Avith rage, to tear their hair from their heads on
the spot. This is not all ; the sport seldom terminates with-
out quarrels, sometimes of a serious nature, ensuing between
the adherents of the different parties.

" Since schools have been opened in the Islands, and the
natives have been induced to direct their attention to Chris-
tian instruction and intellectual improvement, w^e have had
the satisfaction to observe these games much less followed
than formerly ; and Ave hope the period is fa$t approaching
Avheu they shall only be the healthful exercise of children,
and when the time and strength devoted to purposes so use-
less, and often injurious, shall be employed in cultivating
their fertile soil, augmenting their sources of individual and
social happiness, and securing to themselves the enjoyment
of the comforts and privileges of civilized and Christian
life." 1

Our road down the mountain towards Waimea was
through a forest, and chiefly along a horse-path.
The mission premises are twelve miles from the sea,
on the upper and elevated part of what seemed a
vast plain as beheld from the mountain, but which

^ Tom-, p. 171.

TOUR OF HAWAII. 165

is really broken into hills and valleys, with a con-
tinued descent towards Kawaihae. During the last
hour or two of our ride we had a striking illustration
of the eflect of radiated heat upon the clouds. A
mountain ridge ran along our left from west to east,
and the dark rain-clouds, coming up to the mountain
ridge, threatened constantly to pass over and pour
down a deluge upon us. But there was a line be-
yond which the clouds could not hold together, and
that was the line of radiation from the southern slope
of the mountain.

I should not forget to mention the snowy summit
of Mauna Kea, towards the east, of purest white,
looking out from among the clouds, and sparkling in
the sunbeams ; carrying our thoughts to a brighter,
purer world than the one in which we were travel-
ling. This noble mountain is seen to great advan-
tage from Waimea, the residence of Mr. Lyons,
swelling majestically from across the plain. "We
have here, also, a good view of Mauna Loa, on the
south, and may trace the whole, or nearly the whole,
of the black lava-stream of the eruption in 1859,
which broke out near the summit, and ran down
thirty miles to the sea. Mr. Lyons describes the
long river of fire, Avliich he saw distinctly from his
house, as terribly sublime.

A meeting of the native Christians of the districts
of South Kohala and Hamakua had been called for
Wednesday. The rain kept many away, or the

lOG

THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

neatly-cushioned meeting-house would not have con-
tained half the multitude. The house was full ; and
both pastor and people had studied to make the
most of the occasion. Two poetic pieces had been
composed by Liana and Samuela, native church-
members, which were sung with much animation by
a large choir; and Timotea, the senior deacon of
the church, delivered an address of his own compos-
ing. The meeting of two hours, for variety and
enthusiasm, w^ould have met the requirements of the
best missionary districts in our own country. The
address is valuable as an original testimony to the
work of grace in that region, and I insert a transla-
tion of it made for me b}^ Mr. Lyons. While there
was no effort to preserve the native idiom in the
expression of thoughts, the rendering is understood to
be otherwise literal. The address Avas as follows : —

" The church-members of the highlands of Waimea, the
old men, the aged women, the strong men, the youth and
children, tender, through me, their salutation to you, the
Secretary, your companion, and daughter. Great, indeed, is
our joy in being permitted to see you, to welcome you to our
land. You have been sent by the learned Missionary Society
of great America, as its delegate, to see the works of the
gospel heralds you have sent to us.

" We, the ancient men of Kamehameha's time, were once
idolaters, murderers, guilty of infanticide, polygamy, and
constantly quarrelling one with another.

" On the death of Kamehameha, the kingdom devolved
on his son Liholiho. He abolished idolatry, broke the

TOUR OF HAWAII. 167

tabus ; men and women for the first time ate together, and
the temples and gods were burned to ashes.

" Still we lived on in poverty and darkness, and in secret
worship of idols, and wore without the knowledge of the
living and true God. Men, women, and children were pro-
miscuously devoted to the most sordid pleasures, heathenish
dances, and revelries, day and night. In the year 1820, the
missionaries, Mr. Bingham and company, came to these
Islands to proclaim the blessed gospel to us, who knew not
God, nor had heard of tlie death of Jesus, the Messiah, the
Saviour of the world.

" It was you, the Missionary Society you represent, that
loved us, and sent the good missionaries to our dark land.

" The king and his premier allowed the missionaries to
dwell with us ; to introduce a new order of things ; to teach
us first the twelve letters of the alphabet ; then spelling,
then reading and writing.

" During the forty-three years the missionaries have re-
sided on the Islands, much seed has been sown, much labor
performed, and wonderful have been the results.^ We were
once all dark, buried in darkness, sunk to the lowest depths
of ignorance ; roaming about the fields and woods, like wild
beasts ; without clothing ; our naked bodies most shamefully
exposed and blackened by the sun ; without books, without
Bibles, without Christianity ; plunging into the darkness of
hell. Now, we are clothed, like civilized beings ; Ave are
Christianized ; we are gathered into churches ; we are intel-
ligent ; we are supplied with books, Bibles, and hymn-books ;
and are living for God and for heaven. And this through
the labors of the missionaries you have sent us.

" Our joy is inexpressible in seeing you ; and we beg you
to carry back to your associates, to the Missionary Society,

108 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

to all the American churches connected with it, the warmest
salutations of the churches of Waimea and Hamakua."

The poem by Liana I submitted to the inspection
of the Rev. Mr. Bingham, since my return, and he
pronounces it a gem in Hawaiian literature, and has
sent me a metrical version, designed to be a faithful
expression of the original. I copy both the original,
and the English version.

THE ORIGINAL.

" Nani ke aloha la !
Me ka olioli pu
I ka malihini hou —
E aloha, aloha oe.

" Holo oia a maanei,
Mai Amerika mai no,
Eia no ! ua komo mai —
E aloha, aloha oe.

" A, ma keia la maikai,
Hui aloha pu kakou,
Ma ka Luakini nei ;
E aloha, aloha oe.

*' E hauoli, oli pu,
E na hoahanau a pau,
Kane, wahine, keiki no,
E aloha, aloha oe.

TOUR OF HAWAII. 169

*' Na ia nei i hoouna mai
I na misioneri nei,
E ao mai ia kakou nei ;
E aloha, aloha oe.

" E ala, oli kakou pu,
A kokua aloha no
Ka makna o kakou ; —
E aloha, aloha mau."

METRICAL VERSION.

" "Wonderful that love sincere !
Great our joint rejoicings here :
For the stranger guest we see ;
Cordial welcome, friend, to thee.

" Sailing far to reach our homes,
From America he comes ; l

Lo ! in peace he enters here ;
Welcome to our hearts sincere.

" Now, on this delightful day,
We, in love, unite to pray :
Here, beneath our temple spire,
We our welcome give thee, sire.

*' Jointly chanting, now rejoice ;
Brethren, all unite your voice ;
Husbands, wives, and little ones.
Greet this friend with grateful tones.
15

170 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

" This is he who hither sends
These true luissionary friends,
To enlighten our dark mind ;
Thanks and love to one so kind.

" Let us then all rise and sing,
And our grateful succor bring ;
For our sire our love to prove —
Love, good will, unceasing love."

The meeting closed with a formal introduction
of the deacons and the representatives from the
several parts of the district, and with a universal
shaking of hands. Not a few, also, put small coins
into the hands of myself and wife, according to an
old custom on such occasions, which w^e were obliged
to accept at the time. The ten dollars thus contrib-
uted were devoted to the purchase of Bibles for the
use of the Bible-class and female prayer-meetings
at Waimea.

Mr. Bond's district is North Kohala ; that of Mr.
Lyons includes South Kohala and Hamakua. The
station in the former was begun by Mr. Bliss, in
1838, on the high top of one of the hills, where the
chief resided, and where he built a great grass meet-
ing-house. The trade-winds, rushing furiously across
those hills, at length demolished the building, and
the missionary was then allowed to remove lower
down, near the sea. Mr. Bailey was here for a time.
Mr. Bond came in 1841, and was the means of build-

TOUR OF HAWAII. 171

ing the present house of worship, which is made of
stone J and has a tower and bell. More than two
thousand hopeful converts have been received into
the North Kohala church, and its present members
are nearly a thousand, or about one third of the pop-
ulation. A small boarding-school for training teach-
ers, begun in 1842, and supported without any direct
resort to public funds, has sent forth a hundred and
fifty pupils. Among these are many schoolmasters.
They are taught only in the vernacular.

The Hawaiian Waimea vv^as originallj^ a health
resort, being some three or four thousand feet higher
than the sea. The resident missionaries, at different
times, have been Messrs. Kuggles, Baldwin, Knapp,
and Lyons. The histoiy of the church in that dis-
trict is chiefly connected, however, with Mr. Lyons,
who, for thirty years, has labored there with apos-
tolic zeal. It is due to him, as it is also to the work
at the Islands, that I go somewhat into a statement
of facts. Like Mr. Coan, Mr. Lyons has been a
bold operator. In the first year of the great awak-
ening (1838) he admitted 2600 to the church, whom
he regarded as hopeful converts, and nearly as many
more in the following year. The whole number of
persons admitted is 7267 ; of whom 3760 have died,
and 1752 are now in regular church standing. The
population of his district in 1860 was 3448 ; conse-
quently somewhat more than half of the inhal)itants
are church-members, which must be a large part of

172 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

the adult population. This is certainly an extraordi-
nary state of things ; and I was ready, with some of
my brethren residing elsewhere, to apprehend that
the matter of a public profession of religion had been
carried too far, especially as I was told, though by
one not residing in the district, that intemperance was
considerably prevalent among church-members in
Hamakua.

I frankly stated the case as I had heard it to Mr.
Lyons. The facts on the other side were briefly
these. Mr. Lyons possesses a most amiable and
l^ious spirit, and may have been led to judge too
charitably. But he is very active and self-denying,
and has been accustomed to make the tour of his large
district several times in a year, notwithstanding its
mountains, ravines, and copious rains. He has always
travelled on foot, until the recent decline in his health.
He was usually accompanied by a deacon, and by one
or two men to carry his bedding, clothing, food, and
cooking apparatus. In each of these tours he has
preached much, and conversed with large numbers ;
and he believes that he understands the nature of his
field and the character of his people. He declares
their standard of morals to be as high as can reason-
ably be expected, and that such is always his feeling
on returning from his tours. He says, also, that we
should judge his people by their fruits. Within six
years they have ex^jended almost twenty thousand
dollars in building thirteen meeting-houses, and fur-

TOUR OF HAWAII, 173

iiishing them with bells. Government schools are
taught in six of these, towards the building of which
the government afforded aid to the extent of two
hundred dollars for each ; and there were subscrip-
tions in the other island churches amounting to ^yq
hundred dollars. For each of these houses of
worship a church had been partially organized, but
no native had yet been ordained to the pastorate.
Two kakics, sub-pastors, or licensed preachers, had
been appointed to each, and Mr. Lyons thought the
time had come for instituting a more thorough native
ministry. The greater portion of the native families
own the New Testament, and are able to read it, and
many have the whole Bible. More than a hundred
copies of the " Kuakoa " are taken in this district.

The house of worship at Waimea, both within and
without, would befit any of our own smaller country
villages. In olden times, when the peoplb from all
quarters were accustomed to assemble there, the wall
now enclosing the yard of the church formed the
sides and ends of a vast thatched meeting-house.
The congregation we met in the present building was
certainly as Christian in its aspects as any one we
saw on the Islands. Nor will the reflecting reader
think lightly of the fact that, up to the thirtieth year
of Mr. Lyons's labors, the church gathered in his
district has declined no farther in numbers than has
the population, has had no marked apostasy, no vio-

15*

174 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

lent disruption, and is iu as good repute as it was
twenty years ago.

Such are the prominent facts ; and while it is prob-
able that there is chaff, and perhaps no small amount
of it, among the wheat, it seems to me not improba-
ble that our active, impulsive, devoted Christian
brother will have an unusual number of stars in his
crown of rejoicing.

Thursday we went down to Kawaihae, on the coast,
accompanied by Mr. Lyons. The descent was along
a valley of great T^ddth, with Mauna Kea behind,
the Kohala mountains on one side, Mauna Loa on
the other, and Mauna Hualalai and the ocean in front.
On approaching the shore we ascended the gi-eat
heiau of Kamehameha, built before his invasion of
Oahu ; one of the largest, and probably the latest, of
the heathen temples. It was dedicated to Tiari, his
god of war. Its length is upwards of two hundred
feet, and its breadth a hundred feet — a huge mass
of loose, black lava stones. On the top is a fine view
of the sea. Somewhere upon it stood the idol, sur-
rounded by images of inferior deities. We were
shown the place where human victims were offered.
The images have all long since disappeared ; nor did
the natives who accompanied us feel any alarm as
they entered the once dreaded precincts.

The inhabitants of the island were summoned frorn
all quarters for the erection of this heiau. The dea-
con Timot^a, author of the address at Waimea, was

TOUR OF HAWAII, 175

born in Hamakua, while his parents were on their
way from Hilo in obedience to this order, and would
have been killed, his father not knowing what to do
with him, but for the compassion of an uncle, who
adopted the child and took it to Hilo.

We were very hospitably received and entertained
by Mr. Allen, son of the excellent Chief Justice, to
whom we had a letter from the father. The steamer
brought Mr. Bond, on his way to the Oahu College,
where his son was recovering from a dangerous sick-
ness ; and also Mrs. Hitchcock, one of our mission-
ary widows, who was to accompany Mr. Lyons on
his return home.

CHAPTER X.

MAUI.

Wailuku. — Historic Facts. — Soil and Productions. — Meeting-
houses. — Sabbath Congregation. — Native Address. — Station of
Mr. Green in East Maui. — Mountain Scenery. — Field of branch-
ing Coral. — Lahaina. — Church building. — Lord's Supper. — His-
torical. — The Queen-Mother Keopuolani. — Beautiful Instance of
filial Love in the King. — The Queen's Baptism. — Crisis made by
her Death. — Native College at Lahainaluna. — Made over to the
Government. — Native Clergymen from the Graduates. — Com-
mencement.— Alumni. — Dinner. — Schools at Lahaina. — Hana.
— ISIolokai. — Monthly Concert. — Steam Sugar Mill. — Roman
Catholics.

We were bound to Wailuku, situated near the
western side of the isthmus connecting West and
East Maui. After crossing the channel the wind
increased, and so rough was the sea that our landing
seemed not quite safe. Mr. Alexander met us on
the shore, but in such a sand-storm that we were
obliged to veil our faces. We breasted the gale for
a dozen miles, and near Wailuku were wet to the
skin by a storm of rain.

It is forty years since Messrs. Richards and
Stewart brought the gospel to this island, and thirty
years since Mr. Green first broke ground at Wailuku.
He labored here four years. After him came Mr.

(176)

TOUR OF MAUI. Ill

Armstrong, six years ; then Mr. Clark, for five, and
Mr. Conde, for eight. Mr. Alexander took charge
of the station at the close of 1856, having received
a unanimous call from the church, and was installed
its pastor. Mr. Bailey, a lay-teacher, began to reside
here in 1841, in connection with a boarding school
for females, commenced in 1836, in which he had
Miss Ogden for a valuable assistant. I found so
many proofs of the utility of this school in our prog-
ress through the Islands, that I deeply regretted its
discontinuance in 1849, and that its buildings were
too dilapidated to be ever restored.

The soil of Wailuku is rich and deep, and the
sugar-cane is extensively cultivated. The rains,
though copious, are not sufficient, and channels
are therefore cut along the foot of the hills, for con-
veying the waters of the mountain streams where
they may be diffused over the entire plantations.
Good cane lands have here been sold for eighty dol-
lars the acre. Along the streams are numerous taro
patches, of course covered with water. This district
is one of the chief producing regions for that indis-
pensable article of native food, out of which the J90^ is
manufactured. Upland taro is cultivated on Hawaii,
but the best taro is grown in water. This vegetable
seemed to me equal to the Irish potato, and better
than the large sweet potato of the Islands. I very
much preferred it to the bread-fruit grown on the
Islands. Poi is taro baked, pounded, mixed with

178 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

water, and more or less fermented. With the
natives it is an indispensable article in all their
meals.

The meeting-honse at Wailuku is a neat stone
building, of considerable size. Mr. Alexander in-
formed me that there are seven such in his district,
all built by natives, and all finished save one. There
were, however, but two organized churches, and one
of these had a native assistant pastor. On the Sab-
bath I twice addressed a large congregation, thor-
oughly Christian in its aspects ; also a Sabbath school
of two hundred boys and girls. The music was con-
ducted entirely by natives, and was as good as I
remember in my early days in New England. The
choir had the aid of a melodeon. Two addresses
were here placed in my hands, and Mr. Alexander
kindly translated them. One was to myself, the
other to the American Board ; and both were com-
posed, as I understood, by a native lawyer. The
one to the Board is as follows : —

" May it please you, true Christian Fathers : We send by
the hand of your representative the greetings of the brethren
of the district of Wailuku, on the Island of Maui, and also
of ourselves, the committee who write this.

'• We are glad to declare to the American Missionary
Society the blessings that have come upon the Hawaiian
Islands from the messengers sent to us.

" 1. God has had mercy on us, and given us his Spirit to
believe on the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost.

TOUR OF MAUI. 179

" 2. We have learned to read in our own language, to
write, and also arithmetic.

"3. There have been enacted, passed, and confirmed a
constitution and laws, securing peace under a royal adminis-
tration.

" 4. We have been released from a condition of serfdom,
under oppressive and robbing masters.

"•5. We have learned to know that it is shameful for men,
women, and children to go naked ; as was the case with our
ancestors down to the time of Kamehameha II.

" And we bless God, the eternal Father, for discovering
to us his kind love, that we might obtain the blessedness
detailed above."

Mr. Green, who commenced this station, has been
long residing at Makawao, on East Maui, in connec-
tion with the American Missionary Association. I
had fully purposed visiting my old friend and corre-
spondent, and greatly regretted my inability to do
so, especially as I was informed that his district is
among the more interesting portions of the Islands.
The last report I have seen of the churches under his
care states the number of members at 1100.

Behind Wailuku there is very interesting scenery.
What long ago was a crater, with raging fires, is now
a beautiful mountain recess, having lofty perpendic-
ular walls with sharp outlines, covered to the top
with a soft, velvety verdure, the result of perpetual
irrigation from the clouds. Seen from the central
table-land, it is a splendid amphitheatre. A bre;dc

180 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

towards the sea forms a ravine of four miles, down
w^hich once flowed the lava, and now flows an unfail-
ing stream of water.

Wednesday was the time set for going to Lahaina.
To avoid the fatiguing ride across the mountains, a
whale-boat was to meet us early, at the southern
shore of the isthmus, seven miles distant. So we
rode thither. No boat was there, and we had to re-
turn ; but we were refreshed by the ride along a good
road, in a very fine morning. We had a clear view of
Haleakala, on East Maui, the "House of the Sun," a
grand, symmetrical, noble mountain, having a base
of thirty miles, and a height of more than ten thou-
sand feet. The crater on the top of this mountain
ceased long since to be active, but is regarded as the
largest in the world. It is eight miles by twelve in
diameter, and thirty-two in circumference, and has a
depth of more than two thousand feet. Xew York,
w ith all its buildings and parks, might be hid within it:

More eflfectual arrangements saved us next day
from a second disappointment, and a sail of fifteen
miles brought us to Lahaina. Part of our way was
over fields of beautifully branching coral, aj^parently
not far beneath the surface of the water. Mr. Alex-
ander accompanied us.

Lahaina, as beheld from the sea, presents a luxuri-
ant mass of tropical foliage, chiefly the cocoanut,
kou, and banana trees, but with barren heights in
the background, swelling into a mountain. Seen

TOUR OF MAUI. 181

from Lahainaliina, two miles above, it appears a well-
watered garden, spreading itself three miles along
the shore. The streets are narrow, and the town,
though greatly improved from what it was, has l^ss
appearance of civilization than Honolulu. In former
years, when a large number of whaling ships came to
the Islands for supplies, Lahaina rivalled the metro-
politan port as a place of resort. Its chief depend-
ence at present is on the sugar-cane, growing to great
perfection in its rich alluvion. Its well-conditioned
stone church, with galleries, tower, and bell, and its
burying-ground adjacent, where lie the honored dead,
together with the large Christian audience on the
Sabbath, interested me not a little. Some hundreds
of communicants were present at the Lord's Supper.
I noticed that a few of them, as at Kailua, drank
more of the wine, or what was in place of it, than
is customary with us on such occasions. AtWailuku,
to prevent that impropriety, the deacons hold the cup
to the lips of the recipient. I could see how the
abuse, so strongly reprehended by the apostle Paul,
might have grow^n up in the Corinthian church.
Proprieties are the result of education, and do not all
come at once.

Messrs. Richards and Stewart, as already stated,
were the first to occupy this ground. Dr. Bald-
win, the present resident missionary, came in 1837.
In the intervening period, Messrs. L. Andrews,
Green, and Spaulding, Dr. Chapin, Miss Ogden and

182 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

Miss Ward, were here for short terms. More than
two thousand have been admitted to the church, and
more tlian eight hundred of these have died in good
CtTi'istian standing. The present membership is six
hundred and forty-five.

The first person baptized in this place, and in-
deed the first baptized b}^ the mission, was in some
respects the most remarkable of all the native con-
verts. This was Keopuolani, wife of the first Kame-
hameha, and mother of the second and third kings of
that name. From my first arrival I had looked for-
ward with interest to a visit to her burial-place, it
having been one of my early missionary duties to edit
a small memorial of her. The stone house said to
contain her mortal remains is in full view from the
Protestant church. She was born at Wailuku, in the
year 1778, and her descent was more illustrious than
that of any other person on the Islands. Her father's
family had governed the Island of Hawaii for many
generations . Her grandfather Taraniopu was the. king
of Hawaii at the time of Captain Cook's death ; and her
grandmother Kanona, who adopted her as a daugh-
ter, was the wife who threw her arms about Tara-
niopu's neck while he was walking with Cook,
constraining him to desist from visiting the ship,
and so furnished an opportunity to the natives for
their fatal assault. The family of her mother had
long governed Maui, and, at one time, Lanai, Molo-
kai, and Oahu ; and the two families were intimately

TOUR OF MAUL 183

connected by means of intermarriages. At the early
age of thirteen she became the wife of Kamehameha
I. He had four other wives ; and it illustrates the
times, that he permitted her to have a second hus-
band while he was living, and that such was the custom
among women high in rank. Kalanimoku sustained
this relation for some years ; after him, Hoapili, till
her death. Both these men have a somewhat dis-
tinguished place in the history of the mission, as well
as in their nation's history. Being the highest chief
on the Islands, Keopuolani's person was peculiarly
sacred. I have elsewhere spoken of her as the
daughter of a race of kings, wife of a king, mother
of two kings, and the first person received into the
visible church at the Islands.^ She was every way a
remarkable character. When the first missionaries
arrived, she approved of their being allowed to stay,
and was friendly to them. She favored the palajoala,
as the system of instruction was called, though she
did not at first yield herself to it. In 1823 she gave
evidence of piety. Having two husbands, she
said, —

" I have followed the custom of my country, but we have
been a people of dark hearts. I have had two husbands, but
since I thought it was wrong, I have not desired more than
one. I wish now to obey Jesus Christ, and to walk in the
good way. Hoapiri is my husband, my only husband. The
other I will now cast oiF."

1 Page 60.

184 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

She then called him, and said, —

"I have renounced our old religion — the religion of
"wooden gods. I have embraced a new religion — the religion
of Jesus Christ. He is my King and Saviour, and Him I
desire to obey. Hereafter I must have one husband only.
I wish you to live with me no longer. In future you must
neither eat with my people, nor lodge in my house."

It was at her request that Messrs. Richards and
Stewart came to reside at Lahaina, and she brought
them with her from Honolulu. It is due to our esti-
mate of the native character, that I copy Mr. Stew-
art's very interesting account of King Liholiho's
manner of parting with her when she left Honolulu,
and of meeting her when he came to Lahaina.

" There was something," Mr. Stewart says, " in the
attentions ^f the king to his mother, when leaving Honolulu,
that had a pleasing effect on our minds. This venerable lady
was the last person that came on board. After we had
reached the quarter-deck of the barge, she appeared on the
beach, surrounded by an immense crowd, and supported by
Liholiho in a tender and respectful manner. He would let
no one assist her into the long-boat but himself, and seemed
to think of nothing but her ease and safety, till she was seated
on her couch, beneath an awning over the main hatch. The
king continued to manifest the utmost affection and respect
for her till we got under way, and, apparently from the
same filial feelings, accompanied us fifteen miles to sea, and
left the brig in a pilot-boat in time barely to reach the har-
bor before dark."

TOUR OF MAUL 185

Again, at the meeting ; —

" The parting of the mother and son, when we left Hono-
luhi, had interested us so much th^t we feh desirous of
witnessing their first interview, after a month's separation.
The chiefs had assembled, and were formally seated on their
mats in a large circle, before the tent of Keopuolani, waiting
the approach of their monarch. He entered the circle oppo-
site to his mother, and where Wahine-pio, the sister of Kala-
nimokn, and mother of his youngest queen, was seated.
Dropping on one knee, he saluted her, on which she burst
into tears, and, springing from her mat, led him to that of
his mother. He knelt before her, gazed silently in her face
for a moment, then pressed her to his bosom, and, placing a
hand on each cheek, kissed her twice in the most tender
manner. The whole scene was quite affecting. I scarce
ever witnessed an exhibition of natural affection where the
feelings Avere apparently more lively and sincere. The king
is a fine-looking man, and graceful in his manners. While
gazing on him, the queen's heart seemed to float jn her eyes,
and every feature told a mother's joy."

As Messrs. Richards and Stewart had not yet ac-
quired the language, having but recently arrived in
the second reenforcement, the coming of Mr. Ellis,
and of Aima, the Tahitian, already mentioned, was a
most seasonable, perhaps essential, help in leading
her to Christ. The latter was her chosen teacher.
Both were at Lahaina, in her last sickness, and Mr.
Ellfe baptized her just previous to her death, which
occurred September 16, 1823.

16*

186 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

Her dcfitli formed a crisis in the nation. Until
now ever}' restraint had been cast off by the people
when a high chief died. No regard was paid to the
rights of person or of property. It was the time
for redressing private wrongs. Grief was expressed
by persona] outrages, such as knocking out their
own teeth, pulling out their hair, and burning and
cutting their flesh. Almost every old man and
woman we met with on the Islands had thus been
deprived of the front teeth. There was also the
most unrestrained drunkenness and debauchery. But
Kalanimoku assured the missionaries that they need
then be under no apprehension : for the departed
queen had forbidden every heathen practice at her
death, and the people had received the strictest
orders against all the former customs, except wail-
ing. This, considering the rank of the deceased,
and the affection of the people towards her, could
not prudently be restrained.

Her wishes were fully carried out in the funeral
solemnities. Her flesh was not cut from her bones
and burned, as had been customary aforetime, but
her body was placed in a coffin, and, after appropri-
ate religious observances, was followed to a tomb by
an orderly Christian procession, all dressed in the
European style, generally in black, with badges of
mourning. There were also the tolling of the bell
and the firing of minute guns. Thus early was in-
augurated a great, radical, most influential change in
the national customs.

TOUR OF MAUL 187

" What fools we have been," — Kalanimoku was heard to
say, as he afterwards took his seat by the king, — " to burn
our dead, and cast them into the sea, when we might thus
have committed their bodies to the tomb, and have had the
satisfaction of still dwelling near them ! "

The impulse given to the work of God on the
Islands, about the year 1829, by the outpouring of
the Spirit in sundry places, led to an important
measure for raising up native preachers and helpers.
This was the commencing of a High School at La-
hainaluna, in 1831, under the instruction of Rev.
Lorrin Andrews. It began with twenty-five schol-
ars, and gradually increased to ninety, with ages
varying from fifteen to thirty-five. A small stream
running down from the hill above enabled the pupils
to make taro grounds and gardens ; and thus a sys-
tem of manual labor was incorporated into the school,
and still remains there. Mr. Andrews continued in
the school about ten years, and I had the pleasure of
seeing him at Honolulu, where he is much respected.
Of his literary labors I shall speak elsewhere. I
recall to mind a remark of his, made almost thirty
years ago, respecting the great trial it was to his
foith and patience, when, looking around upon his
half-dressed, uncivilized pupils, seated upon a floor
of dried grass, he endeavored to see in them the
future schoolmasters, physicians, lawyers, and preach-
ers of the Sandwich Islands. Such many of them
have in fact become. The first school-building was

188 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

erected b}^ the pupils, under the active superintend-
ence of the principal ; and they had to drag most of
the beams and rafters for it, or else carry them on
their shoulders, from East Maui, a distance of twen-
ty-five or thirty miles. There Avas a large outlay of
funds, however, by the American Board, before the
three school-buildings and two dwelling-houses w ere
completed. From 1835, w^hen Mr. Clark became
associated with Mr. Andrews, to 1852, when Mr.
Pogue became the principal, Messrs. Dibble, Rogers,
Bailey, Emerson, Alexander, Hunt, and C. B. An-
drews, w^ere connected with it for longer or shorter
periods. In 1849 the Board made over the institu-
tion to the Hawaiian government, on condition that
it should be sustained " for the cultivation of sound
literature and solid science," and that no religious
doctrine or tenet should be taught contrary to what
had been taught by the mission. To this the
government agreed, and it has been faithful to its
engagement. The whole number of pupils, from
the beginning, has been seven hundred and seventy-
one, and more than half w^ere connected w4th it
w^hile it w^as sustained by the Board. Ten of its
graduates have been ordained as ministers of the
gospel, and have lived wdthout reproach. The in-
stitution is the native college for the Islands. I
was present at a part of the annual examination,
at the commencement exercises in the Protestant
church, and at the subsequent meeting of alumni,

TOVR OF MAUL 189

and was pleasantly reminded of like occasions in
my own country. Most of the addresses were
in the native language ; but a few were in Eng-
lish, that language being embraced in the college
studies. The graduating class were dressed like
ourselves. The commencement dinner was in the
open air, under the shade of trees near the church.
The students had a table by themselves, served with
poi and its accompaniments. The table prepared for
the guests of foreign origin was in accordance with
our peculiar tastes and habits. Certainly I have
never attended a more satisfactory commencement.
Mr. Pogue's associates in the instruction are a son
of Mr. Alexander and a competent native graduate.
The institution is controlled by the Board of Educa-
tion, and Mr. Pogue spoke of Prince Kamehameha,
brother of the king (now the reigning monarch) as
among its best friends. The school buildings were
burned in 1862, but a large one in place of them has-
been built by the government. A year spent in the-
ological study with a missionary is thought sufficient
to prepare a pious graduate of Lahainaluna for the
pastoral office.

I must not forget to speak of the younger portion
of the Lahaina community. Mr. D wight Baldwin,
son of the missionary, was principal of a government
school for teaching the English language ; and I met,
by invitation, this school and two others, numbering
two hundred and eighty of both sexes, in his school-

190 THE IlAWAl'IAN ISLANDS.

room. It may seem a strange remark, — nevertheless
it is true, — that the young children of these Islands
reminded me, by their self-possession in speakinir,
and by the rapidity of their arithmetical solutions,
of what I had formerly seen of Greek children in
the Levant.^ On the present occasion there were
declamations, dialogues, and singing. The children
were hearty in their singing ; every one appeared to
sing, and I heard no discordant voices.

With two weeks more at my command, I might
have visited Hana, on the eastern shore of Maui,
Molokai, the island adjacent to Maui, and the small
island of Lanai, opposite Lahaina. Though Lanai is
little better than a sheep-pasture, the Mormons have
a settlement upon it. The Kev. E. S. Bishop, son
of a missionary, is the resident missionary at Hana.
Messrs. Conde, Ives, Rice, and Whittlesey were his
predecessors. The district is well supplied with
meeting-houses, but I infer from Mr. Bishop's report
that it has heretofore suffered for want of culture.
The church-members are one thousand and eighteen,

^ "At the schools it has been observed that the scholars are ex-
tremely fond of calculations in arithmetic, and possess extraordinary
talent in that way. So great is their fondness for it, that in some
schools the teachers have had recourse -to depriving them of the study
as a punishment." — Com. Wilkes, in U. S. Expl. Exp., vol. iv. p. 54.

•'I witnessed, at the mission schools, the remarkable universal
talent and fondness for mathematical pursuits, about which so much
has been said." — Dr. Pickering, in U. S. Expl. Exp., vol. ix. p. 88.

TOUR OF MAUL 191

and two of the churches at outstations are uucler the
care of native preachers.

The population of Molokai is two thousand eight
hundred and thirty, and the number of church-mem-
bers is eight hundred and nine. The total of admis-
sions to the church exceeds two thousand, and the
island is well supplied with meeting-houses erected
by the people. Mr. Forbes, who is a missionary's
son, has been the resident missionary since 1858.
The previous laborers for longer or shorter periods
were Messrs. Hitchcock, Lowell Smith, Munn,
Gulick, C. B. Andrews, and D wight. Mr. Hitch-
cock began the work in 1833, and labored with great
faithfulness and success till his death, which occurred
August 29, 1855.

Monday afternoon, in company with Dr. Baldwin,
I attended the monthly concert at the church, where
a goodly number were present. In the evening I bap-
tized the three children of the younger Mr. Baldwin,
at his house. Next day I visited a steam sugar mill,
nearly completed, and a neatlj^-furnished Roman
Catholic church, at which Dr. Baldwin thinks the
Sabbath attendance may be a hundred.

CHAPTEE XI.

OAHU.

Social Intercourse. — Mr. Corwin and the foreign Church. — Mr.
Damon, Seamen's Chaplain. — President Mills and Mrs. Mills. —
A native Judge. — Honolulu. — First Church. — Second Church.

— Interesting Ordination. — Rev. Hiram Bingham. — Levi Cham-
berlain.— Royal Cemetery. — Oahu College. — Tour of the Island.

— Ewa. — Waialua. — Journey along the Northern and Eastern
Shore. — Sugar Plantations. — Lassoing. — Kaneohe. — The Pali. —
Unexpected Danger.

Embarking at evening, the rising sun of Wednes-
day, May 6th, found us at Honolulu. As before, we
were guests in the hospitable family of Mr. Clark.
Next day Mr. Wyllie, Minister of Foreign Affairs,
made a friendly call. The remainder of the week
was devoted to social intercourse.

We saw much of the Rev. Mr. Corwin, pastor of
the Fort-street Church ; of the Rev. Mr. Damon,
seamen's chaplain, and pastor of the Bethel Church ;
and of President Mills, of the Oahu College. The
first and last named of these gentlemen were gradu-
ates of Williams College. The other was from Am-
herst College. Mr. Corwin has been at Honolulu
since October, 1858, and has a convenient house of
worship, which cost near fifteen thousand dollars, a
respectable and well-satisfied foreign congregation, an

(192)

TOUR OF OAHU. 193

ample support from his people, and vdi'a opportunity
for exerting a religious influence. The Rev. T. Dwight
Hunt had preached to a foreign congregation in 1842,
but the Fort-street Church dates from June 2, 1852.
Mr. Corwin's predecessors in the pastoral office were
the Rev. T. E. Taylor and Rev. J. D. Strong, both
of whom are now in California.

Mr. Damon preached his twentieth anniversary
sermon on the 19th of October, 1862. Until the
year 1833 the wants of the seamen resorting to Hono-
lulu were partially met by the missionaries of the
American Board. The Rev. John Diell then went
there to reside, as one. of three foreign chaplains sus-
tained by the American Seamen's Friend Society.
He died at sea, on his way home, in January, 1840,
and the present chaplain was his successor. Mr.
Damon seemed to me well adapted to his post, which
is, and must continue to be, one of importance.

President Mills and his excellent lady were formerly
connected with the Batticotta Seminary, in Ceylon,
until failing health compelled them to leave. I believe
they have found their experience in that remote part
of the world a valuable training for their present post
of duty. Oahu College being designed for males
and females, they both find here not only a healthful
climate, but also a genial occupation ; and I was glad
to know that they gave universal satisfaction.

The Hon. John li had returned from San Francisco,
whither he went with others, on behalf of their own

194 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

government, to save the life of a Hawaiian sailor,
erroneously accused of murder on the high seas. In
this they were successful. There was no one among
the native Christians whom I was so desirous of see-
ing as this judge of the Supreme Court. Both of us
were prepared for a cordial meeting, and there was
but one drawback. I had supposed, from his long
intimacy with the missionaries, that I should be able
to communicate with him without the help of an
interpreter. And so it doubtless would have been
l)ut for the excellent habit among our missionary
brethi'en of always making the native language their
medium of intercourse with the people. The name
of John li ajDpears very early in the history of the
mission, and he has long preserved a consistent
Christian character. Having been connected with
the government for so many years, he must needs be
conversant with Hawaiian legislation.

I have already spoken of the ten or twelve thousand
inhabitants of Honolulu, and of its city-like appear-
ance. The crooked and filthy lanes of thirty years
ago have passed away, and so have the huts of dried
grass, with low, contracted entrances. With no great
appearance of wealth, there is an air of civilization
in the houses, streets, and sidewalks. The finest of
the streets is the one up the Nuuanu Valley. It is
open for carriages as far as the^:)*:/?/, or precipice, six
or seven miles, where it terminates. The upper part
is unfinished.

'^^^^^jWfWmmmhM^^^

Wiski^^;^^mm . ,' .i,:,i.,„ .i,;: 'i,iiiiii'i'ia:i:ii;!.i[i!:ii:i!i:.i:i!ii!i;:i!i!i

TOUR OF OAHU. 197

Honolulu stands on the south-western side of Oahu ;
and the harl)or, one of the best in the Pacific Ocean,
is formed by a coral reef. It admits ships drawing
twenty-four feet of water, and has a safe anchorage
within for at least a hundred vessels. ^ The palace
is a story and a half, and the square in which it
stands is enclosed by a stone wall, not in very good
repair. The native Protestants have two churches,
and the Roman Catholics one. There is also the
Fort-strfeet Church, and a Seamen's Chapel, and the
Episcopalians, or "Reformed Catholics," as they call
themselves, have also a church. It was built by a
Methodist missionary from the United States, who
did not succeed in collecting a congregation. I was
told there are at least a dozen houses for Protestant
worship, of different sizes, in the Honolulu district,
all built by the people. Three of them are of stone ;
but generally they are wooden buildings, with an ave-
rage cost of about six hundred dollars. The walls and
tower of the first church in Honolulu are built of
coral blocks, and the church, having extensive gal-
leries, will seat a very large congregation. A clock

^ The engraving of the harbor is from one of a series of photo-
graphic views taken some years since, and for sale in Honolulu.
The Bethel Church is seen, but neither of the others. The stone
church lay t<fo much to the right, and probably the Fort-street
Church was not then built, or its steeple would appear in front, beyond
the Bethel Church. The mountains forming the Nuuanu Valley rise
behind the city.

17*

li)H THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

in the tower strikes the hours. The second church
has adobe walls, three feet in thickness, twelve feet
high, plastered within and without, and a wide ^ve-
randa all around, but no tower. It will seat twelve
hundred. • Mr. Smith has been the pastor since 1838,
at which time this separate enterprise was commenced.
Mr. Bingham was the original pastor of the first
church ; after him Dr. Armstrong ; then Mr. Clark ;
now Mr. Parker, a son of the venerable missionary
at Kaneohe. This church numbers 2516 members,
the second, 1006 ; and the total of their membership
from the first is 7192.

The ordination of Mr. Parker occurred on Sabbath,
the 28th of June, and w^as one of the most interesting
events that came under my observation. It was in
the afternoon, and the two native congregations united,
forming an audience of scarcely less than twenty-
five hundred. Mr. Parker had preached during the
year as assistant to Mr. Clark, much to the satisfac-
tion of the people ; and the old pastor had resigned
in favor of his younger brother, because of the inad-
equacy of his own health and strength to meet the
demands of so great a people. Under advice from
their pastor the people made out a call ; promised a
salary of a thousand dollars, to be raised by them-
selves ; called a council by letters missive ; were
present by their committee at the examination of the
candidate in the native lano^uao^e ; and the church
officers had the care of preserving order in the assem-

TOUR OF OAHU. 199

bly. The vast audience, its becoming appearance,
the interest, the attention, the singing, — every thing
indicated an established and true Christianity. The
right hand of fellowship was given by the Rev. Mr.
Ku4ea, a graduate of the native college at Lahaina-
luna, and then the respected pastor of a church on
the east side of the island. He has since taken Mr.
Emerson's place, whose health has failed, as pastor
of the church at Waialua.

On the Sabbath preceding my departure from the
Islands I met the two congregations, and nearly as
large an audience, in the same church, and made my
farewell address. To this there was a response from
Judge li. He ascended the pulpit, and spoke with
dignity and fluency for half an hour, without a note
before him.

Anything like a history of the Honolulu station
would occupy too much space. But I ought to say
that it was here Mr. Bingham had his home till the
failing health of Mrs. Bingham, in 1841, constrained
them to return to the United States. It gratified me
to see with what interest his memory was cherished
by the old people of both sexes, not only at Hono-
lulu, but on all the Islands. He had sent me a sen-
tence in Hawaiian, containing his aloha to his island
friends, and this was usually read at the opening of
my addresses ; and in no way could I have better
awakened attention among the old people. This

200 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

respected brother, during the whole of his twenty
years' residence on the Ishmds, was an active, enter-
prising, fearless, faithful laborer in the cause of his
Master; and I know of none who will have more
reason to be thankful for the agency allowed to them
in the work of God there than this honored pioneer.
There is another, who drew to himself less of
public attention, but exerted an influence second 'in
importance to that of scarcely any other. I refer to
Levi Chaml)erlain. In 1821 he was a young mer-
chant in Boston, and as sure as any young merchant
could be of acquiring a fortune. But he had an
overpowering inclination, implanted, no doubt, by
the Holy Spirit, to engage in the missionary work ; and
that was his call of God to relinquish the pursuit of
wealth. Coming mj^self from the Andover Seminary,
early in 1822, to spend a few months at the ^lissionary
Rooms, while Mr. Evarts, the Corresponding Secre-
tary, was absent, I found Mr. Chamberlain in the
Treasury department. And when I came again, in
the autumn of that year, for what has proved a long
stay, he was still there, and we labored together until
the latter part of 1823. He then joined the first
reenforcement of the mission at the Sandwich Islands.
Only the threatened failure of his health induced the
Prudential Committee to give him up for the foreign
service. He went as a layman, to take the super-
intendence of secular affairs in the mission. I know
not that I e^er w^as conversant with a better judgment

TOUR OF OAHU. 201

than that of Mr. Chamberlain, and all his private
interests were held in strict subordination to those
of Christ's kingdom. Consequently he was trusted
by his brethren in matters deeply affecting their pri-
vate interests and feelings as scarcely any other man
would have been ; and to him, under God, the mis-
sion is greatly indebted for its safe navigation, in its
early period, through the rocks and quicksands of
the common stock and depository systems, into which
it was inadvertently, perhaps inevitably, drawn at
the outset. His death took place Jvdy 29, 1849.
In the last month of our sojourn at the Islands we
were happy to be guests in the family of Mrs. Cham-
berlain, where we saw most of the children, and
some of the grandchildren, of our beloved and
lamented friend. While there I baptized the two
youngest of his grandchildren.

Calling on Kanaina, — one of the old qhiefs, who
occupies a spacious stone house in a square contigu-
ous to that of the palace, and whose wife, not now
living, was the distinguished premier whose portrait
has been given, — Prince William, his son, invited us
to see the royal cemetery. This is a stone house,
with one large room, standing on the other side of
the square. The prince speaks our language well,
and did the honors with ease and dignity. The hrst
thing attracting attention, as we entered, was a taljle
standing in the centre of the room, covered with a
cloth, upon which was a cushion supporting the Ha-

202 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

waiian crown. Elegant coffins stand beyond, and, on
either side, some of them covered with scarlet and
gold. The prince pointed us to the coffins of Liho-
liho (Kamehameha II.) and his queen, in which their
remains were returned from England ; of Kameha-
meha III. ; and, among the high chiefs, to that of
Paki, remarkable for its length, he having been a
man of extraordinary stature. But the one which
interested me most was that in which rest the remains
of the good Queen Kaahumanu. Much of historic
and religious interest is concentrated in this narrow
house. Here lie, silent in death, kings, queens, and
chiefs, both men and women, w^ho, when living, con-
trolled, for Aveal or woe, the affairs of the nation.

Two miles from Honolulu, over the plain, — a
favorite drive skirting the hills, — is Oahu College,
looking out finely upon the sea, which, however, is
far enough off to make no disturbance with its roar.
It is a beautiful place, and the college seemed to me
to be a gem of the Islands. Here the children of
the missionaries, male and female, and other foreign
youths, and natives speaking the English language
and paying their expenses, may receive almost as
effective an education as was given by American col-
leges in my early years. I repeatedly visited the
institution, with my family, at the invitation of the
respected President and his lady. Besides the Pres-
ident and Mrs. Mills, there are Professor Alexander

TOUR OF OAHL'. 203

and wife, Mr. Bailey, and Miss Coan, college teach-
ers ; the four last named being children of mission-
aries. Perhaps one would hardly recognize a college
in the buildings seen at Punahou, but they surpass
the visible beginnings of either Harvard or Yale.
The charter, obtained from the Hawaiian government
in 1853, embraces a preparatory school as well as
coU'ege. The school was commenced in 1841, and
for a time was exclusively for the children of mis-
sionaries. It was opened to others in 1851. The
charter has this important provision : —

" No course of instruction shall be deemed lawful in said
institution which is not accordant with the principles of
Protestant Evangelical Christianity, as held by that body of
Protestant Christians in the United States of America which
originated the Christian mission to the Islands, and to whose
labors and benevolent contributions the people of these Islands
are so greatly indebted." <-

There is also an additional security for the institu-
tion in the following article, namely : —

^' Whenever a vacancy shall occur in said corporation, it
shall be the duty of the Trustees to fill the same with all
reasonable and convenient despatch. And every new election
shall be immediately made known to the Prudential Commit-
tee of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign
Missions, and be subject to their approval or rejection ; and
this power of revision shall be continued to the American
Board for twenty years from the date of this charter."

204 THE HAWAIIAN lULANDii.

When the college had become incorporated, the
American Board made over the buildings and other
property to the Trustees, to the value of $25,000.
The buildings stand on a lot of one hundred acres,
enclosed by a good stone wall, with an nnftiiling
fountain on the upper side, sufficient to irrigate the
whole ; whence the name " Punahou." Another
hundred acres adjoining are also enclosed by a stone
wall, and devoted to jDasturage ; and there is still
another large lot of woodland two miles distant. The
buildings meet the present wants of the institution.
There is a two-story house, containing a hall and
class-rooms ; also, a long block, forming two dwell-
ing-houses, which face the sea, having two wings,
and a projection from the centre, all in front, for
lodging-rooms, dining-room, kitchen, etc. On the
right stands the President's house, now occupied by
the Professor. The President and Mrs. Mills dwell
in the midst of their pupils, which is an admirable
arrangement for the young people.

The Rev. Daniel Dole had charge of the school in
its first years, and was an excellent instructor. Rev.
Edward G. Beckwith, now pastor of a church in
San Francisco, was its first President, and greatly
esteemed. He came to the United States in 1857,
with Dr. Armstrong, to secure an endowment of
$50,000, of which the island government engaged to
give $10,000. Those who were at the annual meeting
of the American Board in that year will remember his

TOUR OF OAHU. 205

eloquent and effective speech on behalf of the college.
Owmg to an extraordinary commercial revulsion,
the agency was suddenly arrested, though not until
$12,000 had been secured, besides the grant of the
Hawaiian government. To this James Hunnewell,
Esq., of Charlestown, Mass., a contributor to the
first endowment, and an officer of the brig Thaddeus
when it conveyed the first missionaries to the Islands,
has recently added $5,000. The number of pupils in
the college and preparatory school is seventy-nine.

I was present at the annual examination, on the
16th and 17th of June, which was held in the
spacious hall of the college building. The walls
were ornamented with evergreen, and with maps and
drawings executed by the pupils. I noticed that the
flags of Hawaii and the United States floated upon
one and the same staff". The Hawaiian Evangelical
Association, then holding its sessions in Honolulu,
and comprising the parents of the greater part of the
students, had adjourned to attend the examination,
and the hall was filled with students, teachers, and an
intelligent audience. The examination was admi-
rably conducted, and completely successful. The
President examined in geometry, meteorology, alge-
bra, elements of criticism, and intellectual philosophy ;
Professor Alexander, in the Latin Reader, Sopho-
cles, Virgil, and analytical geometry; Mrs. Mills,
in chemistry, geology, botany, natural theology, and

206 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

English grammar ; Miss Coan, in history and rhetoric,
while the paintings and drawings executed by her
pujDils were seen upon the walls ; and Mr. Bailey,
in arithmetic and geography, including the exhibition
of neatly executed maps. There were, moreover,
exhibitions in calisthenics, beautifully performed ;
and in vocal music, to which a portion of the pupils
had evidently given much attention. Several com-
positions were read by their authors, which the
audience heard with interest. On each day of the
examination the visitors were refreshed by a collation,
which did credit to the young ladies having charge
of the domestic department of the institution.

The commencement performances were on Thurs-
day evening, June 18th, in the great Stone Church of
Honolulu. The speakers acquitted themselves well,
and the singing by the pupils, under a German pro-
fessor, was of a high order. Notice having been
given in the native congregations, there was a large
attendance of natives, in addition to the foreign resi-
dents drawn perhaps by curiosity to hear the singing,
for they could not understand the speakers. On
Friday evening there was a re-union at the college,
and after a social evening, refreshments were taste-
fully served in the large hall of examination.

Altogether the institution appeared to be in a pros-
perous condition, and I cannot help regarding it as
one of the more important elements of safety and
prosperity for the Hawaiian nation.

TOUR OF OAHU.

207

A tour around Oahu is not much short of a hundred
miles. Dr. Judd generously proposed arranging and
providing for our journey, and to accompany us, with
his daughter. The distance to Waialua is thirty
miles, the country open, the road for the most part
good. Excepting a slight shower — while we were
looking at a salt lake, five or six miles from Hono-
lulu, on a level with the sea, but with no visible con-
nection— the day was pleasant. Ewa is twelve miles
from the capital, and has a spacious and deep harbor,
but rendered almost useless by the shallow entrance
across the coral reef. The village has the appearance
of decay. Should the harbor ever be opened, as it
may be, the place will doubtless rise into import-
ance. It would then greatly exceed that of Hono-
lulu. Mr. Bishop formerly resided here, and had
assembled an audience of about a hundred to meet me
in the large adobe chm-ch situated on a hill — the
small remnant of his former people. , After lunch we
resumed our ride. Mountains rose on each side,
with wide intervening spaces, and we had an extended
prospect before us. The ancient lava was generally
concealed by soil and grass, except in the deep
gorges, where mountain streams crossed our way.
At five P. M., we reached the dwelling of Mr. and
Mrs. Emerson, and received from them a cordial
welcome. The fact that a physician was with us
must have added to the pleasure of our arrival ; for
we were sorry to find Mr. Emerson seriously ill —

208 THE HAWAIIAN ISLAXDS.

too mucli so to converse with me on the object of my
visit.

Waialua is on the windward side of the island, and
of course is well watered. Mr. Emerson came here
as early as 1833, and is really the father of the sta-
tion. Messrs. Locke, A. D. Smith, Wilcox, and
Gulick were here at different times. A son of Mr.
Emerson, and one of Mr. Levi Chamberlain, reside
in the neighborhood, as citizens, the former a grazier,
the latter a planter. More than thirty square miles
in the Waialua district, it is said, can be cultivated
without artificial irrigation.

The site of Mr. Emerson's house is well chosen.
The ground is fertile. A perennial spring flows just
below, between the house and the river, and an
hydraulic ram throws a stream of w^ater into the
house-yard. In the garden are tamarinds, dates,
bananas, and cocoanuts. The meeting-house is a
good building, and it was filled with a respectable
congregation on the Sabbath, Dr. Judd being my
interpreter. Mrs. Emerson has long taken a lead in
the singing, and that part of the service was excel-
lent. Mr. and Mrs. Chamberlain brought their infant
child to church for baptism. The communicants at
Waialua number three hundred and forty-eight, and
the two outstations have four hundred and twenty-
five. The number from the beginning, in this dis-
trict, exceeds two thousand. The period of our visit
was represented to be a season of spiritual declension.

TOUR OF OAHU. 209

Tuesday morning we resumed our journey, and all
day had a beautiful ride. The mountain range of
Konahaunui leaves only a narrow strip of land along
the sea, varying from half a mile to two miles in
width. The first district we traversed, after leaving
Waialua, was Koolaula. The scenery is bold, beau-
tiful, and various. A native church once existed
here, with Rev. J. Kekela for its pastor, now a
highly valued missionary at the Marquesas. Both as
pastor and missionary he has adorned his profession ;
but the church in this district no longer exists. I
l)elieve the causes of its extinction have some con-
nection with the tenure by which the lands are held
for pasturage ; but I am not sufiiciently informed to
go into the subject. A part of us were on horse-
back. A four-Avheeled vehicle, drawn by two horses,
was with us all day for the ladies, furnished the first
half of the way by the younger Mr. I^merson, who
accompanied us, and the other half by Mr. Charles
Judd, who came to meet us from his plantation at
Kualoa. We had received a polite invitation to lunch
with Mr. MolTatt, an English gentleman, largely
interested in flocks and herds, who gave us a hos-
pitable reception.

Having pledged ourselves to meet an assembly
at the residence of Mr. Kuaea, the native pastor
already mentioned, and l^eing short of time, I sallied
forth with Dr. Judd, after lunch, and told him, as
he owned both the horses, he might go as fast

18 *

210 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

as he pleased, and I would follow. We went the
whole distance of eight or ten miles in fifty min-
utes. There was no one on the way to observe us.
It was the least fatiguing of all my rides ; and I
could understand how% with changes of fine horses,
a vigorous man might ride ninetj^ or a hundred miles
in a single day. The meeting-house at Kauula is a
long, narrow, stone building, plainly finished Avithin,
Kuaea and his amiable wife received us in a com-
fortably furnished house, and had prepared a dinner ;
but we were too late to dine before the meeting, and
afterwards the rising tide in a river we were to ford
obliged a part of us to hasten away. A small con-
gregation had waited patiently, and gave the cus-
tomary attention. The pastor followed us to the
younger Mr. Judd's, where I had an interesting con-
ference with him on various points connected with
the native ministry.

We were now on the eastern side of the island,
open to the trade-winds and frequent rains. Here
the Messrs. Judd and Wilder are brino:ino: forward a
plantation of sugar-cane ; and farther on they are
cultivating rice, notwithstanding the depredations
committed by armies of rats. We spent the greater
part of Wednesday at the house of Mr. Wilder,
where we saw, for the first time, the process of
lassoing horses and cattle. It is exciting ])oth to
men and animals. Our young friends were the per-
formers, and showed much activitv and skill. A

TOUR OF OAHU. 211

mountain rises near Mr. Wilder's house, with basaltic-
looking sides, resembling a majestic old cathedral;
and there is a curious island just off the shore, near
the house of Mr. Judd, of pyramidal form, that may
once have been a volcano.

The ride of ten miles, next day, to Mr. Parker's
at Kaneohe, was necessarily on horseback, owing to
the nature of the country. We passed a small, neat
church soon after starting, which is within Mr.
Parker's district. Then came the rice-fields. Some-
times our road was along the beach ; then over hills ;
always with the mountains rising steeply not far off
on our right. Kaneohe is pleasantly situated, two
or three miles from the pali, already mentioned as
forming an abrupt termination of the Nuuanu Valley.
The pastor and his lady have resided here since 1834.
They are the parents of the young man who was
soon after ordained as pastor of the fil'st church in
Honolulu. A daughter was at home, engaged in the
instruction of a native school. About a thousand
hopeful converts have been admitted to the church in
the Kaneohe district, and there are now four hun-
dred members. Three meeting-houses have been
built for Sabbath worship, and two for lectures on
week days ; two of stone, three of Avood ; all b}^
the people. The central church cost six thousand
dollars ; the southern, one thousand five hundred
dollars ; the northern, one thousand and fifty dollars.
The district extends twenty miles along the sea, and

212 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

has two thousand seven hundred inhabitants. I
addressed the people on Thursday.

Next day, May 29th, we took horses with Dr.
Judd for Honolulu, ten miles distant. The road
passes over the pali, once wholly impracticable for
horses, and nearly so for men. The government has
expended much upon it, and will ultimately make it
practicable (which is all, I fear, that can ever be said)
for carriages, by means of a zigzag road with sharp
turns. But it will never be comfortable looking a
thousand feet down the steep side. Our greatest
danger came where we least expected it, as is often
the case in human life. When halfway to the foot
of the precipice, along a fine road, our baggage-horse
took fright, ran, and tore our travelling bags to
pieces. But though he dashed through a river, and
into wet taro grounds (where he was caught), our
most valuable efiects w^ere either dropped on the dry
upland, or remained in the bags, and were uninjured,
while nearly every article was recovered. The horse
on which my wife rode was frightened as the animal
rushed by, but w^as kept from running by Dr. Judd,
who sprang from his own horse, letting him run,
while he held hers firmly by the head.

Our thoughtful friend had directed a chaise to be
in waiting for her on the other side of the pali, and
five or six miles more completed our interesting tour
of Oahu. Connected with it will be a grateful recol-
lection of the kindnesses of Dr. Judd and his family.

CHAPTER XII.

KAUAI.

The Voyage. — The Island. — Waioli. — Congregation in a Kukui
Grove. — Beautiful Plantation at Hanalei. — Fertility of the Dis-
trict. — Touching Incident. — Hospitality. — Governor Kanoa. —
Koloa. — Feai-ful Deluge. — Waimea. — Old Jonah. — Island of
Niihou. — Return to Honolulu. — Delicate Testimonial.

It was convenient to make the tour of Kauai be-
fore that of Oahu, but I conform my narrative to the
geographical order. Kauai is the remotest of the
large islands towards the north-west. Its distance
from Oahu is a hundred miles.

Among the more painful recollections of former
times, retained by our brethren, are those of the suf-
ferings they frequently endured when voyaging in
small crowded schooners from island to island. Of
this they said we could have no conception from our
experience in the "Kilauea." There was, hoAvever,
some approximation towards it in the "Annie Laurie,"
a small schooner plying between Honolulu and Kauai,
especially on our return passage, when, with head
winds and a rough sea, w^e lay helplessly seasick on
the deck for tAvo nights and a day. This vessel had
a small auxiliary propeller, or Ave should perhaps
have been a Aveek on our passage. Our captain and

(213)

214

THE HAWAIIAN ISLAXDS.

fellow-passengers showed us every kindness. Our
companions in this tour were the Rev. Mr. Corwin,
of the Fort-street Church, and Mr. Wilder, a planter
and son-in-law of Dr. Judd. We w^ere favored, also,
on the outward voyage, with the company of Mr.
Wyllie, the Foreign Minister of the government,
then going on a visit to his sugar plantation at Hana-
lei. At the end of the voyage he kiudl}' sent us to
our landing-place in the boat that had come off for
him. Mr. Johnson and Mr. Wilcox, and two sons
of the latter, met us there with horses for Waioli,
not far distant. We Avere glad to ^ujo}' the hospi-
tality of these two families, though the time was
shorter than we could have Avished.

Kauai is regarded as the most fertile of the Islands,
and it seemed to me that it must be the oldest of
them, since the process of lava-disintegration is there
farthest advanced. But the geologist says, this only
proves that the fires of the more northern volcanoes
were first extinguished.

" The mountains and the valleys are covered with forests ;
and the high shore plain, which forms a broad border to the
island on the southern, eastern, and northern sides, is mostly
a region of grass and shrubbery, shaded with occasional
groves of pandanus and kukui. The lower lands of the
island lie all to the windward of its mountains, and this is
sufficient cause of the prevailing fertility. The lofty sum-
mits and the mountain plain of the west are in a region of
frequent mists and rains, and the declivities are often niarkcJ

UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUHU

TOUR OF KAUAI. 217

with white, thready cascades, streaming down their almost
vertical surface, sometimes through one, two, or even three
thousand feet, in uninterrupted lines. The island is, conse-
quently, well watered, and the lower country seldom fails in
its productions. The district of Waimea, to the south-west,
is the only exception to these remarks ; and this is owing to
its leeward situation." i

The station of Waioli was commenced by Mr.
Alexander, in 1834, and he remained nine years.
The view here given of the beautiful grove of
kukui-nut trees forming the shade in which Mr.
Alexander frequently preached to the natives prior
to the year 1840, and of his rural congregation, is
copied from the " United States Exploring Expedi-
tion." Few places in the open air could have been
found so well adapted for holding divine service.
This congregation may be viewed in connection with
the one seated on the bare lava of Hawaii, ten years
earlier, delineated by Mr. Ellis. ^ The close observer
will perceive a slight improvement in dress in the
congregation of more recent date.

Mr. Rowell succeeded Mr. Alexander, and labored
here till 1846. Mr. Johnson began as a teacher in
1837, and became Mr. Rowell's successor in the pas-
torate, having been ordained for that purpose. Mr.
Wilcox took Mr. Johnson's place, and at the time of
our visit had a select school of forty-five pupils.
Almost a score of his former pupils are schoolmasters

' Dana's Geology, p. 265. ^ See Chap. xvii.

218 Tin: iiAWAiiA.y jslaxds.

on Kauai and Xiiiion. The Board of Education pays
a part of his salary, in consideration of his making
the English language a study m his school. An
incendiary not long since burned his school-house, and
the Education Board furnished materials for a new
building. Mr. Johnson's church contains four hun-
dred and twenty-one members, and has a good house
of worship.

After my address on Wednesday, we accepted an
invitation from Mr. Wyllie to visit his celebrated
plantation. I had heard much of the beauty of
Hanalei, and it is certainly one of the loveliest spots
on the Islands. It is seen to great advantage from
the plantation house. The mountains in the distance
had the deep verdure common to the windward side ;
and out of them comes this charming vale, with its
river, and its rich bottom lands, extensively covered
with luxuriant sugar-cane. Here and there portions
of the cane had been removed, and scores of peojDle
were £:atherin2;' it for the laro'e new steam mill on the
river bank, whither it is conveyed in scows. At the
mill we had ample opportunity for observation. The
ponderous rollers are fed by an endless cane-carrier,
which also drops the cane outside the building after
the juice has been expressed. The engine was pow-
erful enough to send more than six hundred gallons
of cane-juice into a clarifier in twenty minutes.
This costly mill is said to be the most complete on
the Islands ; and we saw the process of sugar-man-

Torn OF KAUAI. 219

ufacturing in all its stages, from the expressing of
the juice until the granulated mass is packed in
barrels, weighed, and marked for exportation.^

The Annie Laurie was to return in a week. We
were therefore obliged to hasten from Waioli, which
is on the north side of the island, to Koloa, on the
side opposite, distant about forty miles. The morning
of our departure was beautiful, and Messrs. Johnson
and Wilcox, and tAVO of the young men, accompanied
us some distance. The vale of Hanalei at one time
opened in full view, with its surpassing loveliness.
Towards noon we had a pleasing surprise. As we
approached a school-house near the small village of
Koolau, the master of the school came out, followed

* <'The eastern portion of the district of Hanalei is Avatered by at
least twenty streams. Many of these are large enough to be termed
rivers, and might be employed to turn machinery. It is elevated from
three to eight hundred feet above the sea, and comprises about fifty
thousand acres of land, capable of producing sugar-cane, cotton, in-
digo, coffee, corn, beans, the mulberry, and vegetables in every vari-
ety. It now produces taro, sweet potatoes, yams, bread-fruit, bananas,
plantains, squashes, melons, beans, Indian corn, and cocoanuts.
Sugar-cane grows spontaneously. Mulberry trees flourish, of which
there are four kinds, the Chinese, the multicaulis, the white and the
black. The latter variety has a small leaf. The vegetation is ex-
tremely luxuriant from the frequent rains. The sugar-cane and mul-
berry, both Chinese and multicaulis, are the staple articles of culture.
The mulberry has here a most rapid growth, and, being sheltered from
the strong winds, it succeeds well. Some of the leaves of the multi-
caulis are of the enormous size of fifteen inches in length by twelve
in breadth." — U. S. Expedition, vol. iv. p. 70.

220 Tin: haw ah ax islasdh.

by all his pupils, who arranged themselves by the
road we were to pass. Seeing they designed it as a
token of respect, I dismounted, and then saw that a
very little girl, the smallest in the company, had an
orange in each hand, as large as she could hold,
which she was to give me as a present from the school.
They then sang a couple of hymns in their native
language, and, after their aloJtas, returned to the
school-house. Mr. Corwin pronounced it the most
touching scene he had witnessed on the Islands.

AYe were handsomely entertained at night l)y Mr.
Kuill, an intelligent gentleman from Hamburg, who
has a large, well-ordered dair3\ His grass houses
were perfect in their kind, and well furnished, and
his grounds tastefully laid out. He is a member of
the Lutheran church. After tea he laid the Bil)le on
the table, and we had family worship. Near noon,
on Friday, we were met b}^ a barouche from Lahue,
kindl}^ sent by a German gentleman at the request of
jNIrs. Rice, of Avhich several of our company were
glad to avail themselves. The carriage had two
horses, and a curiously contrived auxiliary force for
the hills. A smart native rode a horse on each side
of us, Avith a long rope attached to the pommel
of his saddle and also to the carriage, and the aid
Avas aiForded by each rider spurring up his horse at
the proper moment, and bringing a strain upon the
rope.

The gladness of our rece[)tion by Mrs. Rice and

TOUR OF KAUAI. 221

her interesting family could not be exceeded. I had
designed to go myself, that night, ten miles farther
to Koloa, leaving the rest of the company to follow
next day, but was constrained to relinquish my pur-
pose. Mr. and Mrs. Kice were formerly connected
with the secular department of Oahu College, where
their services were very useful. Mr. Kice, for some
time previous to his death, which occurred early in
1863, had the oversight of a sugar plantation at La-
hue. Kanoa, governor of Kauai, resides near Mrs.
Rice. He went to Waioli to meet us, was with me
a long time here, and I saw him again at Koloa,
whither he brought his wife and a married daughter
to hear my statement. The old man shed tears when
we parted. He and others were desirous of having
a native pastor at Lahue ; and as there are communi-
cants enough to form a church, and a good meeting-
house, and they are ten miles from Koloa, measures
have very properly been taken to gratify their
wishes.

Saturday morning I had a refreshing ride to Koloa,
before breakfast, in company with one of the Misses
Rice. The country is open, and the road tolerably
good. Mr. Marshall, the American gentleman who
met us the day before, was to bring the others over
during the forenoon. Dr. Smith rode out to meet
us, and conducted me to his house. He combines
the clerical and medical professions, and his district
includes Koloa and Lahue, and about live hundred

19*

222 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

church-mcmbeis. Mr. Dole, formerly principal of
the Puiialiou School, also resides at Koloa, preach-
ing to the foreigners at the places above named,
and teaching a school for children of foreign origin.
Mrs. Smith has a small boarding-school for girls. One
of my most interesting Sabbaths was at Koloa. The
customary addresses occupied the forenoon, with an
evidently interested congregation. In the afternoon
the Lord's Supper was celebrated. After this I
preached to Mr. Dole's foreign congregation.

The Koloa station was commenced by Mr. Gulick
in 1835, who remained till the arrival of Dr. Smith,
in 1844. Dr. Lafon was here from 1838 to 1841,
and Mr. Pogue from 1845 to 1848. The latter came
near losing his life, while here, from an extraordinary
rise of waters in the night. Awaked by their rush
past his dwelling, he assayed to reach the house of
Dr. Smith near by, but was borne away by the flood
a full half mile down towards the sea. ^^Tien near
perishing, a kind Providence threw him upon a heap
of stones, where he remained till morning and the
subsiding of the waters. It w^as a fearful night.

Monday morning we started for Waimea, sixteen
miles across an open country, with the sea always
in sight. Dr. Smith, Mr. Dole, and two ladies ac-
companied us a part of the way, and we were met by
Mr. Rowell.

The mountains shut off" Waimea from the trade-
winds and from clouds, and make it a dry and thirsty

TOUR OF KAUAI. 223

land. There had been no rain since December, and
none was expected until November. The grass was
dead, and the few trees gave signs of suffering. The
people obtain their food from two ravines not far off,
watered by mountain streams, where the taro and
other esculent fruits are grown, and where Mr. Row-
ell has a garden. The church is built of a whitish
sandstone, obtained near the sea-shore, and is one of
the best looking on the Islands. The cost to the
people was nearly five thousand dollars, besides the
labor at the quarry and in the construction of the
house.

Waimea was the favorite residence of Kaumualii,
king of the island when Messrs. Whitney and Rug-
gles commenced the station, in the first year of the
mission. Mr. Whitney was alone at the station in
1824, but the rulers had even then acknowledged
the Sabbath, and forbidden drunkenness and infanti-
cide. The early cooperation with the missionary by
the rulers on these Islands is one of the remarkable
facts in their religious history. Mr. Gulick went to
Waimea in 1829, and resided there some years. Mr.
Whitney remained at the station till his death, in
1845. Mr. Rowell removed thither in the following
year. Mrs. Whitney, now in the forty-third year of
her residence, still occupies the house built by her
husljand, preferring it from long habit, and having no
fear to dwell alone. How changed the ha1)i1s, man-
ners, and morals among that people, since she and

224

THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

her excellent husband began their Christian labors !
Mr. AVhitney always had great influence over the
chiefs and people. Mrs. Whitney's simple narrative
of their early trials was very affecting. An incident
on the outward voyage of course retained a strong
hold upon her feelings. It was the escape of her hus-
band from the sea, into w^hich he had fallen from the
ship ; and she showed us the rough bench, carefully
preserved, that was throw^n to him, and to which he
clung till a boat came for his rescue. Mr. Rowell
has a large and intelligent family.

I was specially interested, w^hile addressing the
people on Tuesday, in "old Jonah," who sat directly
in front of the pulpit facing the people. He is Mr.
Eowell's right-hand man, and about seventy -five
years of age. He was an agent of the old chiefs in
every species of service, and still possesses a govern-
ing mind, and his piety is unquestioned. While I was
speaking of Jerusalem and other places of which he
had read in his Bible, he turned up his old, expres-
sive face toward me with such a glow upon it, and
such a twinkle in his eye, as almost disturbed my
self-possession. After the service I asked him what
he thought had been accomplished b}^ the mission.
Pausing a few moments he replied, that the first
period was one of luxuriant growth, but the time of
sifting had novv^ come, and it was seen Avhat was
good. Mr. Corwin regards " old Jonah " as the most
rem:irka]:>le native on the Islands.

iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiimiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiuuuuHuuuuunu

TOUR OF KAUAI. 225

The Island of Mihou, included in the missionary
district of Waimea, is separated from the latter island
by a channel of fifteen miles, is twenty-two miles
long, from four to eight broad, and has a population
of six hundred. Mr. Rowell can visit the island
only once or twice a year; and, though there are
two hundred communicants, I did not learn that a
separate church has yet been organized. Of course
they have no native pastor. The lunas, or leading
men, preach, as has been customary at most out-
stations on these Islands. The Waimea church num-
bers four hundred and twenty-one members.

Wednesday was our last day on the island. A
visit to Mr. Eo well's garden made my ride back to
Koloa about twenty miles. But I had an excellent
horse, through the kindness of Dr. Wood, the gen-
tlemanly owner of a large sugar estate at that place.
He was then absent at Honolulu ; but, with his niece,
was a fellow-passenger with us on our return to San
Francisco, contributing materially to the happiness
of our voyage.

At night we went on board the Annie Laurie, with
our good friends Mr. Corwin and Mr. Wilder, and
after two nights and a day, which we shall not soon
forget, landed at Honolulu early on Friday morning.

Mr. Corwin proposed walking to his house, and
asked of me the loan of a sandal-wood stick, given
me by Mrs. Rice, " to keep off the dogs." Not many
days after he returned me the stick in the form of a

226 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

beautiful cane, having a large ivory head, but made
no explanations. To my great surprise it proved, that
the ivory head was hollow, and filled with gold
pieces, and small circular papers written over in this
manner : —

" Good for , for the A. B. C. F. M., a gift from

, towards the expenses of your visit."

The amount in gold was three hundred and ^fty
dollars. Two of the principal donors had never sus-
tained any connection with the Board, but the remain-
ing seven had formerly been missionaries. The deli-
cacy of the testimonial, as well as its value to the
Board (which, with the premium, was four hundred
and twenty-five dollars) , gave me very great pleasure.

III.

PEOPLE OF THE ISLANDS

CHAPTER XIII.

THEIR SOCIAL AND CIVIL CONDITION.

Aim of the Mission. — Improved Social Condition of the People. —
Relations of Missionaries to a Barbarous Government. — Declara-
tion of the Mission. — No Improper Influence. — Mr. Richards the
chosen Counsellor of the Government. — Magna Charta. — Consti-
tution.— Code of Laws. — Christian Tone of the Constitution. —
Laws at first necessarily Imperfect. — Exemplary Punishment. —
Revision of the Statutes. — The National Religion. — The Religion
free. — The Christian Sabbath. — Churches and Parsonages. —
Days of Fasting and Thanksgiving. — Structure of the Govern-
ment.

The pioneers of this mission were instructed by
their Board " to aim at nothing short of covering the
Sandwich Islands with fruitful fields, and pleasant
dwellings, and schools and churches, and of raising
the whole people to an elevated state of Christian
civilization." Considering what the Hawaiian people
were at that time, it must be admitted that great
progress has since been made, through a kind Prov-
idence, in the work assigned to the mission. The pre-

20 (229)

230 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

ceding chapters alfbrd numerous illustrations of the
improved social condition of the people. The Ha-
waiian people have been humanized by the gospel.
When travelling among them it was hard to conceive
how their murderous war-spirit, so universally prev-
alent only a few years before, had given place to a
spirit so apparently mild and peaceful, or how they
could have become so obedient to written laws, so
observant of the rights of property.

Their social condition, though far. from what it
should be, is yet a great improvement on the past.
Scarcely forty years have elapsed since the first
marriage. Prior to that there was no connection
between man and woman that could not be sundered
at any moment by the will of the parties ; and this led
to frequent crimes and great misery. Among the
earliest blessings on a large scale, introduced by
missionaries, was Christian marriage. Two thousand
marriages were solemnized in the single year follow-
ing June, 1830. The number reported during the
last ten years is six thousand seven hundred and
nineteen ; and the contract has been recognized and
confirmed by the laws for more than thirty years, so
that it could not be annulled by the parties.

Civilization does not precede the gospel among a
barbarous people, nor even keep pace with it in its
early stages. The arts of domestic life have, as
yet, made slow progress among the masses of the
islanders. The chiefs are the principal holders of

THEIR SOCIAL AND CIVIL CONDITION. 231

property ; some are the owners of large landed
estates. These have houses and furniture like their
foreign neighbors, especially in the towns. This is
more or less true, also, of not a few among the com-
mon people, who have the means, and reside in the
towns. But natives in rural districts, whatever their
rank, continue to love grass houses, which, besides
their small cost, are certainly adapted to the climate.
Even the late king had one within the enclosure of
his country-seat at Kailua. But the grass houses of
the common people are now larger and better built
than they once were, with a more convenient entrance.
Their furniture, for the most part, is still very simple,
consisting of a few mats spread on the ground for
sleeping, a few calabashes for food and water, and
means for pounding the taro, which is their main
reliance for food after it has been manufactured
into poi,

I am not able to say how far they are adepts in the
mechanic arts. But I was assured there are natives,
in most parts of the Islands, who are able to make
doors, chairs, chests, tables, bedsteads, cupboards.
And females, taught in the first instance by ladies of
the mission, succeed well in the manufacture of bon-
nets and hats from the cocoanut and palm-leaf, or a
fine flexible grass ; while not a few are able to cut and
make garments for themselves and their children.
At any rate, many of the femalets must have learned
the art of making clothes, for they are everywhere

232

THE HAWAIIAN INLANDS.

seen wearing loose but appropriate garments of
foreign cloth.

While the instructions to the first missionaries en-
joined upon them the grand aim " of raising up the
whole people of the Islands to an elevated state of
Christian civilization," the}^ were also required to
" withhold themselves entirely from all interference
and intermeddling with the political affairs and party
concerns of the nation." This they have done. But
they were not thus shut off from all attempts to en-
lighten and elevate the government of the Islands,
since that Avas indispensable to the attainment, by the
people, of an elevated Christian civilization. The
government could not remain unchanged, and the
people become free and civilized. The people must
own property, have acknowledged rights, and be gov-
erned by written, well-known, established laws. This
was far from their condition before the year 1838.
The government was then a despotism. The will of
the king was law, his power absolute ; and this was
true of the chiefs, also, in their separate spheres, so
far as the common people were concerned. All right
of property, in the last resort, was with the king.
How were the people to attain the true Christian
position? Obviously the rulers had duties to learn
and to perform, equally with the people ; and the
missionaries were the Christian teachers of both
classes, with God's Word for their guide.

The nature of their teaching was distinctly and

THEIR SOCIAL AND CIVIL CONDITION, 233

admirably set forth by the mission, in a series of
resolutions adopted June, 1838 — resolutions which
Mr. Wyllie, the well-known Minister of Foreign
Affairs, pronounced worthy "to be printed in let-
ters of gold, and hung up in the house of nobles."
These resolutions, entitled, "Duties of the Mission
to Eulers and Subjects as such," deserve a permanent
record. They were, with a few unimportant omis-
sions, as follows: —

"1. Though the system of government, since the com-
mencement of the reign of Liholiho, has been greatly im-
proved, through the influence of Christianity and the intro-
duction of written and printed laws, it is still so very imperfect
for managing the afi^airs of a civihzed and virtuous nation,
as to render it of great importance that correct views of the
rights and duties of rulers and subjects, and of the principles
of jurisprudence and political economy, should be held up
before the king and the members of the national council.

" 2. It is the duty of missionaries to teach the doctrine,
that rulers should be just, ruling in the fear of God, seeking
the best good of their nation, demanding no more of subjects,
as such, than the various ends of the government may justly
require ; and if church-members among them violate the
commands of God, they should be admonished with the same
faithfulness and tenderness as their dependants.

" 3. Rulers are such by the providence of God, and also,
in an important sense, by the will or consent of the people,
and ought not to shrink from the cares and responsibilities
of their office ; and the teachers of religion ought carefully
to guard the subjects against contempt for the authority of
20*

234 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

their rulers, or any evasion or resistance of government
orders.

" 4. The resources of the nation are at its own disposal
for its defence, improvement, and perfection ; and subjects
ought to be taught to feel that a portion of their time and
services, their property and earnings, may rightfully be re-
quired by the sovereign or national council, for the support
of government in all its branches and departments ; and that
it is a Christian duty to render honor, obedience, fear, cus-
tom, and tribute to whom they are due, as taught in the
13th of Romans ; and that the sin of disloyalty, which tends
to confusion, anarchy, and ruin, deserves reproof as really
and as promptly as that of injustice on the part of rulers, or
any other violation of the commands of God.

" 5. While rulers should be allowed to do what they will
with their own, or with what they have a right to demand,
we ought to encourage the security of the right of subjects
to do what they will with their ow^n, provided they render to
Csesar his due.

"6. Rulers ought to be prompted to direct their efforts to
the promotion of general intelligence and virtue as a grand
means of removing the existing evils, gradually defining, by
equitable laws, the rights and duties of all classes ; that thus,
by improving rather than revolutionizing the government,
its administration may become more abundantly salutary,
and the hereditary rulers receive no detriment, but rather
advantage.

" 7. To remove the improvidence and imbecility of the
people, and promote the industry, wealth, and happiness of
the nation, it is the duty of the missionary to urge mainly
the motives to loyalty, patriotism, social kindness, and gen-
eral benevolence ; but while, on the one hand, he should not

THEIR SOCIAL AND CIVIL CONDITION. 235

condemn their artiiScial wants, ancient or modern, because
they depend on fancy, or a taste not refined, he should, on
the other, endeavor to encourage and multiply such as will
enlist their energies, call forth ingenuity, enterprise, and
patient industry, and give scope for enlarged plans of profit-
able exertion, which, if well directed, would clothe the pop-
ulation in beautiful cottons, fine linen, and silk, and their
arable fields with rich and various productions suitable to the
climate ; would adorn the land with numerous comfortable and
substantial habitations, made pleasant by elegant furniture,
cabinets, and libraries ; with permanent and well-endowed
school-houses and seminaries ; with large, commodious and
durable churches ; and their seas and harbors with ships
owned by natives, sufficient to export to other countries
annually the surplus products of their soil, which may at no
very distant period amount to millions."

The chief rulers, after their conversion, were open
to instruction and influence from the missionaries on
all points affecting their religious chafcracters and
duties. This was especially true of the Regent,
Kaahumanu. It was also true, to a great extent, of
Kamehameha III., who, though not professedly pious,
and not always temperate in his habits, had excellent
points of character, and was beloved as a father to
his people. The assertion sometimes made, that
"the missionaries individually wormed themselves
into the confidence of the king and chiefs, in order
to exercise an influence ftivorable to themselves and
to the United States," the Minister of Foreign Affairs,
a native of Great Britain, declares to be " a bold and

236 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

unscrupulous assertion, without even a shadow of
truth."

It was subsequent to the year 1837, and in the
reign of Kamehameha III., that the government re-
ceived its present form, and avowedly came upon a
high Christian basis. A brief reference to the facts,
as presented in the printed Laws and Rules, and in
the Statute Laws of Kamehameha III., is all that
comports with our limits ; and less than this would
not satisfy the intelligent reader.

The application of the king and chiefs to their
American patrons, in 1836, for teachers in agriculture
and the arts, and in Christian government, is given
in the second chapter, as also the response of the
American Board. It was there stated how the Rev.
William Richards became their adviser in respect to
all matters on which they chose to consult him. Mr.
Richards was probably the best man for them at the
outset. I knew him well. Though not from the
same college, he was my classmate in the Andover
Theological Seminary, and I afterwards corresponded
officially w4th him until his death. With intelligence
such as a liberal education affords, with a sound
judgment, the utmost disinterestedness, and the con-
fidence of king, chiefs, and people, Mr. Richards
took a release from his connection with the Board
and the mission in 1838, that he might guide the
infant steps of the government, as it went forward,
relaxing the bands of despotism, and forming rela-

THEIR SOCIAL AND CIVIL CONDITION. 237

tions with the great Christian world. His duties
were performed amid very trying embarrassments,
from the opposition of foreigners, who wished to use
the government for their own selfish purposes. Not
that he was free from all errors of judgment ; that
w^ere too much to expect ; but when he died, the
gratitude of the nation decreed a pension to his
widow, which was regularly paid until her decease
not long since.

The following Bill of Rights was signed by the
king on the 7th of June, 1839, and was the first
essential departure from the ancient despotism :

" God has made of one blood all nations of men, to dwell
on the face of the earth in unity and blessedness. God has
also bestowed certain rights alike on all men, and all chiefs,
and all people, of all lands.

" These are some of the rights which he h^s given alike
to every man and every chief, namely, life, limb, liberty, the
labor of his hands, and the productions of his mind.

" God has also established governments and rulers for the
purposes of peaoe ; but, in making laws for a nation, it is by
no means proper to enact laws for the protection of rulers
only, without also providing protection for their subjects ;
neither is it proper to enact laws to enrich the chiefs only,
without regaW to the enriching of their subjects also ; and
hereafter there shall by no means be any law enacted Avhich
is inconsistent with what is above expressed ; neither shall
any tax be assessed, nor any service or labor required of any
man, in any manner at variance with the above sentiments.

238 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

" These sentiments are hereby proclaimed for the purpose
of protecting all alike, both the people and the chiefs of all
these Ishmds, that no chief may be able to oppress any sub-
ject, but that the chiefs and people may enjoy the same pro-
tection under the same law.

" Protection is hereby secured to the persons of all the
people, together with their lands, their building lots, and all
their property ; and nothing whatever shall be taken from
any individual, except by express provision of the laws.
Whatever chief shall perseveringly act in violation of this
constitution, shall no longer remain a chief of the Sandwich
Islands ; and the same shall be true of the governors, offi-
cers, and all land agents."

This Magna Charta of the Hawaiian Islands was
conferred voluntarily, without the intervention of
armed barons and their retainers ; and perhaps it
might be difficult to find such another instance of the
cheerful surrender of arbitrary power, purely out of
regard to the welfare and happiness of the subjects.

On the 8th of October, 1840, Kamehameha con-
ferred a constitution on the people, recognizing the
three grand divisions of a civilized monarchy, —
king, legislature, and judges, — and defining, in
some respects, the duties of each.

It is not certainly known what agency Mr. Rich-
ards had in securing these invaluable concessions to
the people ; l:>ut no one can doubt that they were the
direct consequence of the enlightening, humanizing,
Christianizing influence of the mission. It is an his-

THEIR SOCIAL AND CIVIL CONDITION. 239

toric fact, that Mr. Eichards, in 1842, collected from
detached fragments, and translated into the English
language, the declaratory and penal ordinances which
had been made by the king before the constitution
was declared, or afterwards enacted by the legisla-
ture. The constitution of 1840 declared that " no
law shall be enacted which is at variance with the
Word of the Lord Jehovah, or with the general
spirit of his Word," and that " all laws of the Islands
shall be in consistency wdth the general spirit of
God's law." The laws must of course have been
imperfect, because they were framed with reference
to the low condition of the people, and what it
seemed then possible to carry into effect. They
were severe upon the prevalent and destructive vices
of intemperance and licentiousness. And was it not
something to succeed (as they did) in driving those
shameless vices into concealment? One^ of the first
intiictions of the death penalty, for the infraction of
these laws, was upon a chief of high rank, a favorite
of the king, for murdering his wife by poison. He
and his accomplice, after a regular trial and condem-
nation in a court composed of Kekuanaoa, governor
of Oahu, as presiding judge, and a jury of twelve
Ilawaiians, were hung on the walls of the fort.

As the nation progressed and its relations multi-
plied, it became necessary to secure the services of
some one who had received a legal education, and
such a man was found in Mr. John liicoi'd. From

240 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

what country he came I do not know ; but he made,
for the time, an efficient legal adviser to the govern-
ment, occupying the post of attorney-general. In
June, 1845, he was requested to prepare a digest of
the existing laws, wdth such improvements and addi-
tions as the circumstances of the country demanded.
This code of laws w^as adopted by the " nobles and
representatives of the Hawaiian Islands, in legislative
council asseml)led," April 27, 1846.^ A few of the
more important statutes concerning religious matters
wdll be quoted.

"1. The religion of the Lord Jesus Christ shall continue
to be the established national religion of the Hawaiian
Islands. The laws of Kamehameha III., orally proclaimed,
abolishing all idol-worship and ancient heathen customs, are
hereby continued in force, and said worship and customs are
forbidden to be practised in this kingdom, upon the pains
and penalties to be prescribed in the criminal code.

"■2. Although the Protestant religion is the religion of
the government, as heretofore proclaimed, nothing in the
last preceding section shall be construed as requiring any
particular form of worship, neither is anything therein
contained to be construed as connecting the ecclesiastical
with the body politic. All men residing in this kingdom
shall be allowed freely to worship the God of the Christian
Bible according to the dictates of their own consciences, and
this sacred privilege shall never be infringed upon. Any

1 In the English language, the code occupies three hundred and
eighty pages, and in the Hawaiian language, into which it was ren-
dered by Mr. Richards^ two hundred and twenty- eight pages.

THEIR SOCIAL AND CIVIL CONDITION. 241

disturbance of religious assemblies, or hinderance of the free
and unconstrained worship of God, unless such 'worship be
connected with indecent or improper conduct, shall be con-
sidered a misdemeanor, and punished as in and by the crim-
inal code prescribed.

" 3. It shall not be lawful to violate the Christian Sab-
bath by the transaction of worldly business. The Sabbath
shall be considered no day in law. All documents and other
evidences of worldly transactions dated on the Sabbath
shall be deemed in law to have no date, and to be void for
not having legal existence. It shall not on that day be law-
ful to entertain any civil cause in the courts of this kingdom.
Every attempt to serve civil process on that day shall be
deemed a trespass by the officer attempting it, and shall sub-
ject such officer to the private civil suit of the party aggrieved.
Provided, however, that it shall, in criminal, fraudulent, and
tortuous cases be lawful to issue compulsory process for the
arrest of wrong-doers ; and it shall, without snch process, be
lawful on that day for any conservator of the public peace
and morality, to arrest, commit, and detain for examination
a wrong-doer.

"4. Any adult male persons, not less in number than fifty
individuals, living in the same vicinity and adopting similar
doctrines and tenets of religious belief, and like form of
Christian worship, shall be entitled to petition the minister
of public instruction, through the general superintendent, in
writing, for permission to erect, at their own expense, a
church or other religious conventicle, and for land to be
appropriated to a parsonage for the use and support of the
clergyman employed with the approbation of said minister,
on satisfactory evidence that he is in good and regular stand-
ing with his own denomination of Christians. *
21

242

THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

" When days of fasting or thanksgiving are proclaimed
bj the king in privy council, they are declared to be obliga-
tory on all persons, according to their general spirit and
intent."

It appears, therefore, that the Christian religion is
"the established national religion of the Hawaiian
Islands ; " and the Protestant form of it is " the re-
ligion of the government." But this is without any
connection, properly speaking, between church and
state, since no one sect derives its support from the
government, and all are equally free "to worship
the God of the Christian Bible according to the dic-
tates of their ow^n consciences."

The government is a limited monarchy. By the
amended constitution the crow^n was permanently
confirmed to Kamehameha IV., " and the heirs of his
body lawfully begotten, and to their lawful descend-
ants in a direct line." Next to him was his Eoyal
Highness Prince Lot Kamehameha, now on the
throne; and next, their sister, the Princess Victoria.
In the failure of all these, and of the king and House
of Nobles to designate and proclaim some person
during the king's life, a successor to the throne is to
be elected by joint ballot of both houses of the legis-
lature. To the king belongs the executive power,
and his person is inviolable and sacred. His minis-
ters are responsible. LaAvs passed by both houses
of the legislature must be signed by His Majesty,
and also bi^^ the Kuhina Nui, as the premier is called.

THEIR SOCIAL AND CIVIL CONDITION. 243

The House of Nobles is restricted by the constitu-
tion to thirty members, and at present has only
fifteen, who hold their seats for life, by appointment
from the king. Ten of them are natives. The popu-
lar branch of the legislature consists of twenty-seven
members, who' are chosen biennially by the people,
and the representation is proportioned to the popula-
tion. Less than one fourth of the representatives
elected at the opening of the year 1864 were of for-

" No person is eligible for a representative of the people
who is insane, or an idiot, or who shall at any time have
been convicted of any infamous crime, or unless he be a
male subject or denizen of the kingdom, who shall have
arrived at the full age of twenty-five years, who shall know
how to read and write, who shall understand accounts, and
who shall have resided in the kingdom for at least one year
immediately preceding his election, and who shall own real
estate within the kingdom, unencumbered, of the value of at
least two hundred and fifty dollars, or who shall have an
annual income of at least two hundred and fifty dollars."

The Supreme Court has a chief justice and two
associate justices. There are also Circuit Courts, with
judges not to exceed three ; and these two classes of
judges hold office during good behavior. There
are, besides, district judges, w^hose commissions ex-
pire at the end of two years. The Hawaiian king-
dom has been greatly fiivored in the judges of its

244 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

Siqireme Court. The first chief justice, William L.
Lee, came from the United States to the Islands in
1846, I believe with some reference to the climate
and his own health, and died at Honolulu, May 28,
1857. Chief Justice Lee must have been one of the
best of men, and his sterling common sense, sound
judgment, practical education. Christian virtues, and
his deep concern in everything tending to the wel-
fare of the nation, rendered him a most valuable
citizen, and his death a great public loss. The
judges of that court, at the time of my visit, were
the Hon. Elisha H. Allen, chief justice, a nati\^ of
the United States, Hon. G. M. Robertson, a native
of Great Britain, and the Hon. John li, a native-born
citizen. I saw enough of these gentlemen to enter-
tain for them the highest respect — a feeling which
I have reason to believe is universal on the Islands.
It certainly speaks well for courts of justice, where
the laws are everywhere felt to be a living power.
In no country are life and property more secure than
they now are on the Hawaiian Islands.

The independence of the Hawaiian nation was for-
mally recognized by England and France on the
28th of November, 184.3 ; and the two nations then
engaged "never to take possession, neither directly
nor under the title of protectorate, or under any other
form, of any part of the territor^^ of which they are
composed." On the 6th of July, 1844, Mr. Cal-
houn, then United States Secretary of State, assured

THEIR SOCIAL AND CIVIL CONDITION. 245

the Hawaiian Commissioners that the communication
addressed to them by Mr. Webster, as Secretary of
State, "dated the 29th December, 1842, and the pro-
ceedings thereon of the House of Kepresentatives,
the appropriation made for the compensation of a
Commissioner of the United States, who was subse-
quently appointed, to reside in the Sandwich Iskmds,
were regarded by the President as a full recognition
on the part of the United States, at that time, of the
independence of the Hawaiian government." And
the United States has ever since treated that govern-
ment as an independent power.

21*

CHAPTEK XIV.

INDUSTRY AND COMMERCE.

Industry : Arable Land. — Scarcity of Labor. — Coolies. — Cane
Lands. — Taro and Rice Lands. — Capacity for sustaining Popu-
lation. — Sugar Plantations and their Product. — Coffee. — "Wool.

— Cotton. — Oranges. — Hawaiians and Labor. — What is needed.

— Commerce : Amount of Trade. — Merchant Vessels. — Whalers.

— Coasting Fleet. — Conditions of National Prosperity.

The Hawaiian Islands, though of volcanic origin
and mountainous, have a large amount of arable land ;
and much of it is adapted to the culture of sugar-
cane, and much to the growth of taro {ctruin escu-
lentum) and rice. The drawback to the rice is in the
ravages of field mice. In some districts there is a
degree of uncertainty as to irrigation. This latter
evil will be quite sure to increase, unless decisive
measures are taken to prevent the mountain sides
from being opened to the sunbeams by the un-
restrained inroads of cattle and horses, and of the
vast flocks of goats, which are so destructive to the
undergrowth of the forests. There is also a deficiency
of laborers ; and a far greater amount of capital will
be required for covering the lands with the sugar-
cane, than moneyed men are yet disposed to invest
there. Coolies were imported, some years since,

(246)

INDUSTRY AND COMMERCE. 247

from China, but they did not meet the expectations
of the phxnters. It Avas affirmed, in a hite meeting
of the Planters' Society, that it is not safe for the
plantations to depend wholly upon native labor, and
that it is undesirable for a large proportion of the
natives to be compelled to resort for support to the
plantations. It was also stated, that the natives hold
as much land in their own right (the kideana, or
freehold) as they are able to cultivate, even were
none of them to w^ork for the foreigner.

Mr. Wyllie not long since publicly declared his
purpose to introduce a large number of carefully
selected coolies for the use of his plantation. In
April, 1864, the Minister of the Interior, by com-
mand of the king, requested the planters to state what
number of Chinese, or other Asiatic laborers, each
desired and would take ; wliat monthly w^ages they
would pay to each laborer, besides food ai\d lodging ;
what each would pay on the arrival of the laborers in
Honolulu ; for what term of years each would require
the laborers to be contracted for ; and whether he
would wish them to come with their wdves and chil-
dren. About the same time a joint committee from
the o^overnment and the Planters' Association aOTeed
to recommend to the government to make the attempt
to import from fifty to a hundred laborers from the
Polynesian Islands, with their women, to meet the
present necessity. They stated that the attainable
Chinese laborers are usually rogues, thieves, and

248 THE HAWAIIAN liSLANDS.

pirates ; that respectable Chinese women will not
leave their native laud, and that it is illegal to bring
Chinese men or women away from their country.
And they came to the conclusion that the Hill Coo-
lies of India, who for many years have been sent
from Calcutta to the West Indies and to Mauritius,
would be the most desirable class of laborers to im-
port, and that immediate measures ought to be
adopted to obtain them. These facts are stated as
bearing, for good or evil, on the future of the
Islands.

I have the authority of one of the wealthiest and
best informed of the planters for saying, that there
are at least ten thousand acres of land on the Island
of Maui adapted to the cultivation of the sugar-cane,
and as many as fifty thousand acres of such land on
the Islands. He regards most of Hilo and a part of
Hamakua as good cane laud. A far greater amount
of land is capable of being cultivated by the plough,
for the raising of wheat, etc. Large districts are
adapted to grazing, and especially to the pasturage of
sheep. The population which the Islands might be
made to sustain would not fallmuchshort of a million.

The opinion prevails, among persons most likely to
be informed, that sugar is to become the grand staple
of the Islands. In 1814 there were exported 513,684
lbs. of this article; in 1863, 5,292,121 lbs., and the
quantity in 1864 will be greatly enlarged.

The principal sugar plantations now in operation

INDUSTRY AND COMMERCE. 249

are the following. Their estimated products, in the
year 18G4, though given in round numbers, is be-
lieved to be substantially correct.

On Kauai.

Tons.

Haaalei, producing 500

Lahue, " 250

Koloa, " 250

On OaJiu.
Nuuauu Valley, a plantation four miles back of Plonolulu.

O71 Maui.

Lahaina, — the cane produced by small cultivators, and
either bought of them by the manufacturers, or manufac-
tured on

Tons.

Shares, producing 200

Waikapu, " 200

Wailuku, " 300

Makawao, two plantations, producing . 700

Haiku " . . 500

Ulupalakua " . . 800

Hana " . . 150

On Hawaii.

Two plantations in Hilo, owned by Chi-
nese, each producing 250 tons, . . 500
Ouama, seven miles from Hilo, . . . 400
Metcalf plantation, in Hilo, .... 420

A few other plantations are in progress on each of
the four principal Islands.

250 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

Excellent coffee is produced on the Islands. A
blight discouraged the cultivation of it for a time ;
but that is now known to be a temporary evil, and
coffee promises to be one of the staple productions.
The export in 1863 was 138,171 lbs. Wool is also
a staple; the export in 1860 was 70,524 lbs., and
283,163 lbs. in 1863. Among the new articles of
export, I notice 3122 lbs. of cotton, "most of
which," the newspaper says, "was choice sea-island
cotton." Good oranges are grown, especially in the
south-western district of Hawaii, where is a large
plantation. The trees suffered for a time from the
same cause as the coffee.

For a people living under a tropical sun, the
Hawaiians do not seem to be especially chargeable
with indolence. They are vivacious, sanguine, imi-
tative. As their wants multiply with advancing
civilization, they show a disposition to labor for the
means of supplying those wants. But it is not always
easy for them to make their labors productive. "Were
every valley and hill-side adapted to some particular
culture, the masses of the native land-holding popu-
lation want either the knowledge or the means for
availing themselves of the advantages. Those com-
binations, by means of which results are obtained
beyond the power of the individual, belong to a civ-
ilization which there has not been time for the island-
er to reach. If his Jcidecma, reserved to him by the
laws, lies in the midst of huge tracts rented by gov-

INDUSTRY AND COMMERCE. 251

ernment to graziers, then, not being able to fence it,
his products are destroyed by animals. And this is
the chief reason why certain districts have been de-
populated. There is, moreover, the want of roads
and bridges, and of safe anchorage for vessels, where
the native farmer may promptly ship his produce for
the market. These facilities are coming, but they
necessarily come slowly.

The Co7n7nerce of the Islands is of course yet in
its infanc}^ The traffic in sandal-Avood lasted about
thirty years, and 3delded in that time perhaps a
million of dollars. The collecting of it, in the
mountains, became at length a grievous burden to
the common people. The imports in 1863 were
$1,175,493.25, and the exports $1,025,852.74. Of
the exports, $744,413.54 were in domestic produce,
and the balance, $281,439.20, was in foreign mer-
chandise reexported. The custom-house receipts,
in the same year, were $122,752.68. A large por-
tion of the export was sugar. The number of
merchant vessels at the jDorts of the Hawaiian Islands
in the same year was eighty-eight, with a tonnage
of 42,936. Nine of these were Hawaiian, nine
were British, and sixty were American, averaging
nearly five hundred tons for each vessel. Besides
these, one hundred and two whaling vessels visited
the Islands, ninety-two of which were American.

In addition to the side-wheel steamer Kilauea and

2o2 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

the schooner-propeller Aimie Laurie, the coasting
fleet of the Islands consists of about a score of
schooner-rigged vessels, of from fifty to one hundred
and twenty tons. One of the finest of them, the
Emma Rooke, lately drifted upon the rocky shore,
and was wrecked where we made our landing at Ko-
hala. We often had the pleasure of looking down
from the mountain sides upon these brisk little com-
mercial pioneers, as they were sailing along the
smooth sea.

Three regular packets were plying between San
Francisco and the Islands at the time of my visit.
They were barks, very comfortable vessels, and made
an average passage from San Francisco to Honolulu
of fifteen days, and of sixteen days and six hours on
their return voyage. In the former case they have
the advantage of the north-east trades, and once or
twice have made the passage in ten days ; but, on
returning to the American coast, it is necessary to go
northward in search of westerly winds. The exports
are chiefly to San Francisco, and the imports come,
for the most part, from the same great and growing
mart of commerce.

The remarkable geographical relations of these
Islands to the commercial countries around the Pa-
cific Ocean have already been pointed out.^ Hono-
lulu must become at least a great coaling and refitting

' See Chapter I.

INDUSTRY AND COMMERCE. 253

station on the commercial route from Panama to
Japan and Ciiina. Should the culture of sugar, rice,
coffee, cotton — of any one or all of these — be suc-
cessful, it will insure a population of some kind for
the Ishmds, and a large capital. But this, again, must
depend on the confidence reposed in the stability and
wisdom of the government. The chief dangers of
the nation are within itself. Its national life is to be
preserved in the way in which it was created — by
means of the gospel and gospel institutions, and
those habits of temperance, purity, and sobriety
which are inculcated by the gospel, along with the
general culture of the native mind, through the
medium of the native language. And a wise gov-
ernment will not fail to see that this is not compati-
ble with measures tending to alienate the confidence
and affections of the people from those excellent
men, to whom, under God, they are indebted for all
their personal, social, and national blessings.

CHAPTER XY.

SCHOOLS AND LITERATURE.

Schools: The first Pupils Adults. — Their Number. — Teachers. —
Readers. — Cheapness of Instruction. — The Youth brought into
the Schools. — Their Number. — Schools for Teachers. — Govern-
ment assumes the Support of the Common Schools. — Tabular
View of Government Schools. — Their Cost. — School for the
Chiefs. — The Government and High Schools. — Oahu College. —
Literature : Hawaiian Language. — Its Alphabet. — Amount
of Printing. — Works in the Language. — Contemplated Progress.
— Susceptibility of the People to be influenced by their Liter-
ature.

Education at these Islands began, not with the
children and youth, hut with the adults. At one
time a very large j^roportion of the adult population
was embraced in the schools. In 1830 and the two
following years, before the commencement of the
great religious awakening, the pupils, for those years
respectively, were thirty-nine thousand, foi-ty-five
thousand, and fifty-three thousand. The attendance
was of course irregular, the people coming as their
ordinary occupations would allow. The teachers
were natives, who had obtained what they were able
to impart to their pupils by spending a few months
at the station schools, under the immediate super-
vision of the missionaries. In 1831 there were as
many as nine hundred of these teachers. Their qual-

(254)

SCHOOLS AND LITERATURE. ^^0

ifications were of course extremelj^ moderate ; and
after 1832 the schools declined rapidly, for want of
teachers able to instruct beyond the mere rudiments.
Yet, of the eighty-five thousand Hawaiians, more than
one fourth part had then learned to read God's word,
and some in every place were able to write, and not
a few to use the elementary principles of arithmetic.
Learning to read was easy with so simple an alphabet,
and the cheapness of the instruction was wonderful.
Not a dozen of the teachers were paid anything by
the mission. The school-houses were the merest grass
hovels. The supply of books was almost the only
expense, and even these were not distributed gratui-
tously, though, for want of a circulating medium,
the people could pay for them only with the products
of the Islands, or by their labor.

Attention was at length directed more especially
to the education of the youth. A school had been
commenced at Lahainaluna in 1831, for educating
male teachers ; another was opened in 1836, at Hilo ;
and in the same year a High School for females was
commenced at Wailuku. In 1837 the number re-
ported in the common schools was only about two
thousand. In 1843 it was eighteen thousand seven
hundred, which is a larger number than has since
been reported. Three years later, the Hawaiian gov-
ernment assumed the entire support of the common
schools, including the wages of teachers. The fol-
lowing tabular view is taken from the one published
by the Board of Education in 1860 : —

256

THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

Ts .2 i

§s1

I-l

S 2 o

1— (

t-»

Nat
half
Eng

g ^ .

Itf

W5
CO

,^ = S

eo
m

•>*l

00 M -g

|3-

«3

CO
CO

= 11

o Tc "o

c<»

^^1

.^ -£3 X

No. 0
Englis
School

,_,

»^

F-H

-*>

C<l

<t-i m

Tjl

»o

<>J

2 °

<:d

Cj5

crj

»^

«5

"S "^

o -S

t-^

C5^

^ eg

cq'

i-T

IC^

lo"

•^

<>»

C<1

C<)

c<»

OS « o

C<l

iCi

t^ CO -*

C5_

o o t-

c»

CQ^

9
o

1>^

co"

co" CO (M

r-H

r-T

t^ t^ t^

^, -«

« t> •

Ave rag

Days ea

School

00
«3

■*

t-i

I-l

l-H

«D

•^

»o

l«^!

l>^

»o

CO*

co"

i>r

-*"

-^^

■^

l>-

«5

«« £

»o

i-H

o JS

■^

C<J

rf<

t—

co_

1— 1

»o

>o"

CO
I— 1

c^"

<*- i

O o

-rt<

■*

I-(

(>7

>* IC CO

«3

iCi

lO IC kO

CO 00 00

I— 1

r-<

-1 r-i

SCHOOLS AND LITERATURE. 257

In .1839 the government resolved upon having a
High School expressly for the young chiefs, to be
supported by the nation. At the request of the
rulers, Mr. and Mrs. Cooke were set apart by the
mission to take charge of the school. Two well-
educated young men, from the United States, were
afterwards associated with them in the instruction.
The late king, his queen, the present king, Victoria
(their sister), and Bernice (the accomplished Mrs.
Bishop), all received their education in this school,
of which Mr. Wyllie thus speaks in his published
Notes of 1848 : —

" Mr. and Mrs. Cooke, both by precept and the example
of their own well-regulated family, enforced the utmost pro-
priety of moral deportment, and every punctilio of cleanli-
ness, dress, manner, and address, calculated to add polish
and refinement to more solid and useful attainments."

It was stated, in connection with my tour on Maui,
that the institution at Lahainaluna was made over to
the government of the Islands in 1849, which hence-
forward assumed its entire support. In 1862 the
government built three substantial school edifices, in
place of the large one that had been burned down. It
also shared with the Board and private benefactors in
the expense of rebuilding the house for the High
School at Hilo, which had been burned, and it now
bears a part of the expense of instruction in that
school. When the school-house at Waioli, on Kauai,

22*

258 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

had been destroyed by fire, in 1862, the government
furnished the materials for a new building, and con-
tributed towards the support of the principal, whose
salary had hitherto been wholly paid by the Ameri-
can Board.

The account already given of Oahu College ^ super-
sedes the necessity of speaking of it here ; except
to say, that it needs a larger endowment, to be able
to give a more liberal education to the children of
missionaries, and other foreign residents of those
Islands.

The Hawaiian language was so far reduced to
writing by the missionaries in 1822, that they com-
menced printing in January of that year. Every
syllable in the language ends with a vowel ; and all
the sounds of the language are expressed by five
vowels and seven consonants. To give a proper ex-
pression to the names of persons, places, and things
in other countries, with which the Hawaiians need to
become acquainted, especially to Scripture names,
nine consonants have been added — b, d,f, g, ?•, s, t,
V, and z. The twelve letters of the proper Hawaiian
alphabet are a, e, i, o, u, 7i, Jc, I, m, n,p, w. It was
this simple alphabet that so soon made the ability
to read almost universal. In pronouncing Hawaiian
words, a has the sound of a in father ; e of a in pale;
i of i in machine ; o of o in no ; u of oo in too ; and

^ Chapter XI.

SCHOOLS AND LITERATURE. 259

these vowels have names expressive of their power,
Ah, A, ^e, O, Go. The consonants have names
alike expressive, following the sounds of the vowels,
He, Ke, La, Mii, JSFu, Pi, We. The full accent is
usually on the last syllable but one, and there is a
secondary accent two syllables before the full accent.
There have been published in the native language,
besides the Old and New Testaments, more than two
hundred different works, and more than two hundred
million pages. A portion of the works may be thus
classed ; —

Meligious.

Copies.

The entire Bible (Baibala, 1451 pages), . . 20,000

New Testament, Hawaiian, .... 60,000
NeAv Testament, Hawaiian and English, 727 pages

(New York, 1860), .... 60,000

Daily Texts, ". 150,000

Doctrinal Catechism, 30,000

Other Catechisms and Bible Class Books, . . 40,000

Thirty Tracts, on various subjects, . . . 120,000
Baxter's Saints' Rest.

Pilgrim's Progress, 10,000

Gallaudet's Treatise on the Soul.

Volume of Sermons, . . . . , 5,500

Clark's Scripture Promises.

Natural Theology, 2,500

Evidences of Christianity, .... 500

History of Joseph.

Church History, 2,500

'2i)0 THE HAWAII AX ISLANDS.

Copies.

Scripture History, .....

. 10,000

Tract Primer, ......

3,000

Tract for Parents.

Hymns, with Music, for Children,

3,000

Hymn Books,

100,000

Child's Hymn Book,

. 10,000

Dying Testimony of Christians and Infidels.

Keith on the Prophecies.

School Boohs.

First Book (five or six kinds), and Pictorial Primer.
Child's, Mental, Leonard's, and Colburn's Arithmetics ; Al-
gebra, and the Higher Mathematics. Linear Drawing,
Geometry for Children, Legendre's Geometry, Trigonom-
etry, and Logarithms. Surveying, Study of the Globes,
Geography, Atlas, and Sacred Geography. Astronomy,
Anatomy, and Chronology. Lyra Hawaii (a music book).
Hawaiian Grammar, Hawaiian and English Phrase Book,
and Hawaiian and English Vocabulary. Several school
books, issued by the Board of Education.

General Literature.

Wayland's Moral Science, and Wayland's Political Econ-
omy. Compend of General History, Ancient History,
Elements of History, and Hawaiian History. Military
Tactics.

Government.

Statute Laws, 1846, two volumes. Civil Code, three vol-
umes. Penal Code, one volume. Several volumes of De-
partment Reports.

SCHOOLS AND LITERATURE. 261

JSfewspajpers.

Lama Hawaii, Kiimu Hawaii, Elele Hawaii, Humu Ka-
malu, Noua Nona, Nu Hou, Hae Hawaii, Hoku Loa, Hoku
Pakifika, and Nupepa Kuokoa. The three last named are
the papers now in existence.

Keceiit events in the Islands, described in this vol-
ume, have given a wholesome influence in the direc-
tion of a Christian literature. It is proposed to
publish a concordance of the Scriptures as soon as
the revision of the existing version is finished, and
the American Bible Society shall have completed the
electrotype plates for it, upon which it purposes to
enter before the close of the year 1864. Also, a
commentary on the Scriptures, now greatly needed
by the native ministry, together with a Scripture
manual, and treatises on pastoral duties and homilet-
ics. A compend of modern history is in contempla-
tion, and a work illustrating the family medical
practice, and another on the laws of health, of which
the Hawaiian s have a very imperfect understanding.
There is a call among the people for religious biogra-
phies suited to their capacity, and for a more elabo-
rate Scripture history and biography than is now in
existence. The Pilgrim's Progress, so much appre-
ciated among the Nestorian Christians, has not found a
ready sale among the Hawaiians, for want of an easy
comprehension of its story. A supply of illustrative

202 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

engravings, it is thought, will render the book more
attractive and intelligible.

The Iloku Pakifika (newspaper in the native lan-
guage) is understood to take its tone from the gov-
ernment. The Nupepa Kuokoa (a weekly paper in
the Hawaiian language, published by Mr. Whitney,
son of one of the first missionaries) is professedly
neutral in matters of religious controversy, but aims
to promote the moral and intellectual progress of the
nation. The Hoku Loa has been revived by the
joint labors of the Eev. L. H. Gulick, Secretary of
the Hawaiian Board, and the Rev. H. H. Parker,
pastor of the first church at Honolulu, to meet the
strongly felt want of a religious newspaper.

The question will arise. How far tlie Hawaiian
jyeople are able and disposed to he profited by a liter-
ature in their native language. This will best be
answered by an extract from a well considered
article, which was read by Judge Andrews before
the Hawaiian Evangelical Association in June, 1863.
His competence to testify on the subject is seen in
the fact, that he is the author of the Hawaiian Gram-
mar mentioned above, and also of a Dictionary of
the Hawaiian Language, containing ten or twelve
thousand words, which is about being published
under the auspices of the Hawaiian government. It
will be remembered that he was the first princi-
pal of what is now the Lahainaluna College.

SCHOOLS AND LITERATURE. 263

" What are some of the things of specific value which
Hawaiians have gained through the medium of instruction
in their own language ? Here we can go into a few specifi-
cations ; and I shall draw largely on my own experience. In
the summer of 1828 I commenced teaching, or rather hear-
ing Hawaiians read, in their o^vn language. That was about
the time that the desire to learn to read became prevalent
throughout the nation, and schools were established in almost
every district on the Islands, and the great mass of the people
(adults) began to read in their own language. It is true
they did not read very fluently, nor had they much in their
language then to read. But a great many learned to
read, and in some measure understood what they read. It
will be remembered that at that time, and for several years
afterwards, no children were in the schools. The schools
were composed entirely of adults, chiefs and people, men and
women. Many who had passed the middle age of life were
proud to stand up in classes, and read their 'palapalas. The
masses read, and continued to learn to read, as fast as the
missionaries covild get out books for them. The first book
was a small Spelling-book ; then followed Thoughts of the
Chiefs. The chiefs had not only learned to read, but to
write their own thoughts. The Sermon on the Mount fol-
lowed ; then the History of Joseph ; then a Sequel to the
Spelling-book, a small Arithmetic, etc. As before, it is not
pretended that the adult Hawaiians, as a general thing, be-
came good or fluent readers ; but they did read, were anx-
ious to get books, and got ideas from reading.

" Again, simultaneously Avith reading, the people learned
to write^ just as far as they could get the apparatus, i. e.,
pen, or pencil, and paper (the ink they manufactured, or got
from the cuttle-fish), or slates and pencils. My first efibrts

264 THE IIAWAIIAxY ISLANDS.

to understand the Hawaiian language, in 1828, consisted in
reading and examining manuscripts written by Hawaiians.
Letter-writing, even at that time, was considerably practised,
and would have been much more but for want of materials.
It was often said, — and I never heard it disputed, — that every
Hawaiian .who could procure a slate knew how to write.
They did not write a beautiful clerk's hand, but they wrote
that which was legible, and was of vast importance to them
in conveying intelligence from one to another, and from island
to island. Missionaries had a good opportunity to know, for
in those days they acted as postmasters. This correspond-
ence among themselves has been kept up to this day, as the
present post-office department will show.

" In February, 1834, a Hawaiian Aveekly periodical (Lama
Hawaii), of four quarto pages, was commenced at Lahaina-
luna, one condition of which was, that one full page of each
number was reserved for the original thoughts of Hawaiians ;
and they filled it with respectable newspaper matter. And
a Hawaiian periodical, of some kind, has been kept up from
that time to the present, no inconsiderable portion of which
has been furnished by Hawaiians themselves. Here, then,
are readers and writers to no small extent. And here, to
show the value I put upon instruction in Hawaiian, allow me
to say, that the sources from which I formed the Hawaiian
Grammar, and am now (1860) writing a Hawaiian Diction-
ary, are the letters, essays, compositions, etc., all manu-
scripts, besides thousands of printed pages, the matter of
which was originally written by Hawaiians themselves. For
authority in all cases (except the Hawaiian Bible, which in
some sense is a Hawaiian book), I have drawn from Ha-
waiian manuscripts, or from printed pages Avritten by Ha-
waiians. The ability to have done this — i. e., to have

SCHOOLS AND LITERATURE. 265

written so much — I consider of immense value to the indi-
viduals themselves, and to the nation.

" Another thing taught and learned, and in a good degree
understood in native schools, is arithmetic ; and it is of just
the same value to Hawaiians, so far as mental improvement
is concerned, as arithmetic is in any other language. All
questions in arithmetic can just as well be solved, and the
answers given, in Hawaiian as in English, and with the
same degree of certainty. This has been done in thousands
of cases, as all intelligent persons, both foreign and Hawaiian,
know. And the treatises that have been prepared, and
printed, and studied, are not mere first hooks for children,
but such as are studied in common and higher schools in the
United States and in England. I know not what the present
text-books are, but I know that when I left the Seminary at
Lahainaluna, seventeen years ago, common arithmetic was
studied, and as well understood as in schools generally of
that class. I know, too, that arithmetic has the effect of
improving, enlarging, and strengthening a Hawaiian mind,
as it has the mind of a person speaking another language.

" Again, in the higher schools of Lahainaluna, Hilo, and
Waioli, neither teachers nor scholars have stopped at arith-
metic, but have gone a step farther — into algebra. And any
one, by examination, may be assured not only that the
Hawaiian language is capable of expressing the terms of that
science, but that Hawaiian minds are capable of understand-
ing its principles and solving its problems ; and that the
value of such instruction in Hawaiian is of itself equal to
what it would be if gained through the medium of any other
language.

•' Again, surveying has not only been theoretically taught
through the medium of Hawaiian, but carried out in practice

^(^Q THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

for several years past. No small part of the surveying of
the Islands is now in the hands of Hawaiians, who have
learned it entirely in their own language.

" Geography in former years, and perhaps now, is success-
fully taught in many schools, especially topographical ge-
ography. This, next to arithmetic, has been a favorite
study. The shape of the earth, its divisions of sea and land,
of countries and kingdoms, their boundaries, rivers, lakes,
cities, nations, etc., etc., with the solving of problems on the
globes, constituted a study calculated to enlarge their minds,
excite their curiosity, and probably has led some to ship as
seamen, that they might see foreign countries. But it has
been done, and can be done, in their own language.

" As I have had but little to do with schools for the last
fifteen years, I know not what new studies have been intro-
duced at Lahainaluna, or Hilo, or elsewhere ; but those I
have mentioned I know to have been taught with success,
for I have taught them myself, after having prepared a part
of the text-books. And I have good reason to believe that
the same branches are now more extensively and successfully
taught than when I Avas there. In my opinion they have
been of incalculable value to individuals and to the nation,
and have laid such a foundation for a superstructure, as could
not have been laid in any other way, in so short a time, and
at so little expense.

" Hitherto I have spoken only of intellectual improvement,
or simply the gain of knowledge. But the moral and reli-
gious instruction which Hawaiians have gained through the
medium of their own language is, in my opinion, of vastly
greater importance. They have received it in schools, from
periodicals, from tracts, from reading the Bible, and from
hearing the gospel preached from Sabbath to Sabbath.

SCHOOLS AND LITERATURE. 267

From the ber^inning, the Bible, as fast as it could be trans-
lated and printed, has been a text-book in morals and
religion, especially in the Protestant schools ; and that not so
much by catechism, or second-hand instruction, as by reading
and questioning on the plain -facts, and duties, and doctrines
taught in the Scriptures. Simultaneously with teaching the
people to read, they were taught, out of the Bible, the great
truths relating to the character and attributes of Jehovah, as
distinct from what they knew of their former gods. This
was essential to the establishment of the Christian system.
They learned from the Bible their relationship to God, and
to one another, and the duties growing out of that relationship.
They have learned, moreover, the plan of salvation through
the obedience, sufferings, and death of the Son of God. It
is true that in all ages people of very simple minds and very
little mental improvement have understood enough of these
truths to be a foundation for their hopes of a happy immor-
tality. Hawaiians have done it, and continue to do it,
through their own language.

" Besides the Bible, they have read many other moral and
religious books, as they have been prepared or translated for
them ; such as Wayland's Moral Philosophy, Gallaudet's
Treatise on the Soul, Baxter's Saints' Rest, etc., etc., besides
the moral and religious lessons in the weekly publications.
The value of this kind of instruction cannot be estimated in
dollars and cents. We may see some of its effects in the
morals of the people ; the quieting of the war spirit for
almost forty years ; the general adherence to a written
code of laws ; the almost entire cessation of the murderous
spirit ; the adoption of the Bible Sabbath, instead of the
ancient arbitrary tahiis ; the general safety of foreign resi-
dents ; the peaceful possession of property ; the liberty of

^C^S THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

any form of religious worsliip, etc., etc. All this state of
things is not easy to be accounted for, except by means of
tlie moral and religious instruction conveyed to the masses,
through their own language, and primarily in native schools.
The education, therefore, which Hawaiians have received,
and are noAV receiving, in their own language, is, in my
opinion, of inestimable value to them."

CHAPTER XYI.

DECLINE OF POPULATION.

How far Civilization is responsible for the Decline. — Statement. —
Sources of Information. — The Climate and Diseases of the Islands.
— Small Number of Children. — Causes of the Decline. — These in
Operation before the Gospel came. — Singular Effect of destructive
Epidemics. — Influence of the Gospel.

It is the vices and diseases of civilization that
prove so fatal to the savage, and not civilization
itself. It has been so on the Hawaiian Islands. But
for the timely intervention of the gospel, with its
rich conservatism, the native population had ere this
been nearly swept away. We see clearly enough
what have been the causes of the great decline in
numbers during the more than fourscore years since
the discovery of the Islands by Captain Cook, though
it is not easy to determine what is the share of each
in the destructive agency.

One cannot travel through the Islands without dis-
covering conclusive evidence, in the signs of former
cultivation, of a far more numerous people than now
exists ; though the estimate of four hundred thousand,
by the scientific gentlemen who accompanied Captain
Cook, may have been excessive. The census of
1860 made the native population sixty-seven thou-

23* (269)

270

THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

sand and eighty-four, Avhile that of 1853 made it
seventy-one thousand and nineteen. In a tabular
form, the case may be stated thus, as it appears in
the results of the census for 1860 : —

Natives.

Males, ....

Females,

Total, ....

Excess of males,

Married, . . .

Unmarried, ....

Under twenty years of age.

Between twenty and sixty years

Over sixty years,

Ages not reported,

Foi'eigners.

Males,

Females, .......

Total,

Married, .......

Unmarried, .......

Under twenty years of age, ....

Between twenty and sixty years.

Over sixty years, ......

Summary,

Total of population in 1860, ....
Total of population in 1853, ....
Decrease from 1853 to 1860, ....
Decrease from 1853 to 1860, in native population.

35,379
31,705
67,084

3,674
38,124
28,960
20,829
40,409

5,761
85

2,120

596

2,716

1,079

1,637

647

1,969

100

73,138
3,338
3,935

DECLINE OF POPULATION. 271

The following

table, r(

slating

to different

periods,

is copied from the Pacific Commercial Advertiser : —

Tears.

Foreign.

Native.

Total.

Decrease.

1779 (est'd by Cook),

400,000.

1823 (estimated),

142,050, 44 yrs. 257,950.

1832 (off. census),

130,315, 9 <'

11,735.

1836 (off. census),

108,579, 4 «'

21,736.

1850 (off. census),

1,962,

82,203,

84,165, 14 ««

24,414.

1853 (off. census),

2,119,

71,019,

73,138, 3 ««

11,027.

1860 (off. census).

2,716,

67,084,

69,800, 7 ♦•

3,338.

According to these estimates in the earlier years,
and the census returns in the later, the decrease in
the first period of forty-four years, from 1779 to
1823, — three years after the landing of the first
missionaries, — was about sixty-five per cent., at
the annual rate of five thousand eight hundred and
sixty-two. From 1823 to 1853, a period of thirty
years, it w^as about forty-nine per cent., at the annual
rate of two thousand two hundred and ninety-seven.
During the seven years preceding 1860, the decrease
of the native population was three thousand nine
hundred and thirty-five, at the annual rate of five
hundred and sixty- two, or about five per cent. The
decrease has diminished so greatly of late, as to en-
courage the hope, should the government not repeal
the laws against the manufacture and sale of ardent
spirits, that it will soon be altogether arrested.

In the HaAvaiian Spectator for 1839 I find an
article on the decrease of population, by David Malo,
a Christian native of rare intelligence and excellence

272 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

of chjii'ficter, who died some years since. This is
one of the most reliable sources of information. So
also is an article in the same periodical, about the
same time, by the Rev. Artemas Bishop. The phy-
sicians connected with the mission made a report
on the diseases of the Islands in the year 1839, in
which they declared the climate to be eminently
favorable to health. Notwithstanding this, they
found an unusual amount of disease among the
natives, especially of the subacute character, which,
though not often very painful, tended to undermine
the constitution. The immediate causes of most of
the maladies were thought to be their low estimate
of life, and consequent reckless habits of living ; their
wretched habitations ; their practice of lying on the
damp ground ; their want of suitable clothing in ex-
hausted conditions of the system ; and their poverty,
depriving them of the necessaries and comforts of
life. This was twenty-five 3^ears ago. Mr. Bishop
declares that, at the time of his writing, the majority
of children born in the Islands died before they
were two years old, and that perhaps not more than
one in four of the families had children of their own
alive.

This he attributes to the former practice of infan-
ticide, to the former unrestrained licentiousness of the
then older and middle-aged women, and to the ignor-
ance and heedlessness of mothers. Then the govern-
ment being at that time theoretically, practically, and

DECLINE OF POPULATION. 273

oppressively the owner of the soil, the only means
of defence the common people had was to remain
idle and poor, and thus avoid many heavy exactions.
But they could not thus protect themselves against
the consequences of frequent desolating wars in
the time of their heathenism.

In the opinion of Mr. Bishop, the two principal
causes of the depopulation were ardent spirits, and
diseases propagated through impure intercourse with
white men.

"It is well known," he s«ays, " that a barbarous or semi-
barbarons people have no command over their appetites, and
therefore they do not drink alcohol with any degree of mod-
eration, but, so long as it can be obtained, use it to fatal
excess. The consequences, therefore, are certain. This
has been the case here to an alarming degree, and would be
so again, were the restraints of prohibitory law removed.
Not only Avas alcohol imported in great abundance, but every
neighborhood had its distillery, and the materials for making
it were spontaneously afforded in exhaustless quantities.
The consequences were, that not longer ago than in the days
of Liholiho, this was a nation of drunkards. Whole villages
of men, women, and children would give themselves up, for
days together, to drunkenness and revelry. To this day, a
native, who gets a taste of the liquid fire, never stops short
of drunkenness, if it is in his power to obtain a sufficient
quantity. What, then, would have been the result, if this
whole people had been permitted to go on, as they began,
through the brief course of a few generations? Rum had
slain its thousands ere the rulers were fully aware of its
effects."

274 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

Of the second cause of depopulation he speaks
thus : —

" These Islands, like others in the Pacific, were inhabited,
at the time of their discovery, by a people of loose and licen-
tious manners, but free from disease. This trait in their
character formed the combustibles, to which the match only
needed to be applied, and the conflagration followed. But
to speak without a figure, their previous looseness of morals
formed a ready conductor for the disease, which was intro-
duced by the first ship that touched here ; and, from the
account given by the natives themselves, the consequences
were incalculably more dreadful than had been feared by
Captain Cook and his associates. The deadly virus had a
wide and rapid circulation throughout the blood, the bones,
and sinews of the whole nation, and left in its course a train
of Avretchedness and misery Avhich the very pen blushes to
record. In the lapse of a few years, a dreadful mortality,
heightened, if not induced, by their unholy intercourse,
swept away one half of the population, leaving the dead
unburied for want of those able to perform the rites of sep-
uhure." 1

Among the causes of decreasing population men-
tioned by David ]\Ialo, were the great number of
human sacrifices, and also of murders, before the
time of the first Kamehameha ; a universal pestilence
in his reign, which destroyed a majority of the peo-
ple ; the increased oppression b}^ the chiefs after his
death, owdng to their attention being diverted from

* Hawaiian Spectator for 1838, pp. 60, 61.

DECLINE OF POPULATION. 275

the care of the people to their own aggrandizement,
by the sale of sanclal-wood gathered on the moun-
tains, also by the sequestration of lands, and other
oppressive means ; also, the poorness of the clothing,
food, and sleeping places ; the neglect of children ;
and in general, the " little regard paid to the law of
God." "Foreigners," says he, "have lent their
whole influence to make the Hawaiian Islands one
great brothel. For this cause God is angry, and he
is diminishing the people, and they are nigh unto
destruction." But he adds, "If a reformation of
morals should take place, and the kingdom should
be renewed, then would it escape destruction." ^

What was the nature of the destructive pestilence
mentioned above, which occurred in the years 1803
and 1804, is not well known. Physicians have con-
jectured, from the descriptions given of it by the
natives, that it was the Asiatic cholera, ^ or some
plague of as virulent a character. There was a great
mortality in the four years subsequent to 1832,
resulting from the whooping cough and the measles.
The small pox was brought to the Islands in 1853,
but its ravages were chiefly on the islands of Oahu
and Maui.

Such are the facts, concisely stated, so far as I
have been able to collect them. And it appears, and
it is due to the gospel to state, that all the causes of
the depopulation on the Hawaiian Islands, excepting

1 Hawaiian Spectator for 1839, pp. 128, 130.

276 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

several of the foreign epidemics introduced by the
shij^ping, icere in fall oj^eration before the arrival of
the missionari'^s. The epidemics spent themselves
chiefly on the most decayed portion of the people,
and so had the singular efiect, on the whole, consid-
erably to raise the national tone of morals. They
were like the amputation of diseased members of the
body.

All this while the gospel was struggling, and not
in vain, to remove the moral causes of depopulation.
The only war since the year 1820 — that on Kauai,
resulting from rebellion — was not a war of exter-
mination, as formerly, and the war-spirit of the
nation now gives no signs of life. Infanticide,
branded by the laws with the penalty of death, has
ceased. Intemperance is kept down by legal and
moral restraints, more eflfectually than in almost any
other Christian nation. Life, being now more highly
appreciated, is more cared for. The people are con-
sequently exposed far less than they were to foreign
diseases. And though, as the result of a law in
God's government visiting certain sins of parents
upon their children to the third and fourth genera-
tion, not a few of the Hawaiian families are without
children, and the deaths still somewhat exceed the
number of births, the hope is indulged that it may
soon be otherwise.

DECLINE OF POPULATION.

277

Census of the Hawaiian Islands for 1860.

ISLANDS.

Hawaii,

Maui,

MOLOKAI,

Lanai,
OahUjI

Kauai,

NlIHAU,

DISTRICTS.

1. Hilo, . . .

2. Puna, . . . .

3. Kau, ....

4. Kona Homa, ■

5. Kona Akau, .

0. Kohala Hema, ,

7. Hamakua, . .

8. Kohala Akau, ,

1. Lahaina, . .

2. Wailuku, . .

3. Hamakua, . .

4. Hana, . . . ,

5. Molokai, . . .
G. Lanai,

1. Honolulu, . . .

2. Ewa and Walauae,

3. Waialua, . . .

4. Koolauloa, . . .

5. Koolaupoko, . .

1. Waimea,

2. Koloa, .

3. Buna, .

4. Koolau,

5. Hanalei,

0. Niihau,

NATIVES.

2,507
1,087
1,130
1,333
1,759
673
1,136
1,281

10,906

2,453
1,874
1,657
2,352
8,336

1,463

334

35,379

■g

2,755

2,096

1,068

1,174

1,069

1,422

1,319

1,398

1,689

1,898

595

706

1,074

1,346

1,320

1,493
12,192

10,230

2,216

2,449

1,775

2,020

1,525

1,828

2,139

2,844

7,655

9,141

1,367

1,610

303

338
6,921

5,800

967

1 227

607

767

545

672

1,051

1,337

8,970

10,924

830

1,020

525

()3S

782

1,012

731

921

2,868

3,591

312

328

31,705 38,124

^ 6

•c

°<)

^(H

1,848

1,270

981

776

777

763

1,254

1,027

1,550

1,327

562

431

864

661

1,108

881

8,944

7,136

2,220

1,447

1,629

1,176

1,354

1,070

1,647

1,468

6,850

5,161

1,220

939
L221

307

5,750

3,258

860

647

517

389

509

355

937

616

S-,573

5,265

753

495

618

421

698

485

679

477

2,748

1,878

318

229
20,829

28,960

Si?

2,873

460

1,125

254

1,280

156

1,445

180

1,785

336

753

1,377

172

1,391

298

12,029

1940

2,855

367

2,276

197

1,829

283

2,699

324

9,659

1171

1,587

304

316

108

8,587

826

1,281

142

793

102

705

121

1,409

212

12,775

1403

944

334

730

105

1,024

201

962

161

3,660

801

383

40,409

I576,

1 Cliinese are includiMl in the numljor of the native population in the district of
Honolulu.

278

THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS,

Census of the BLwvaiian Islands for 1860.

FOK'S.

RESULTS.

ISLANDS.

districts.

115
3
25
25
39
47
20
20

294

191
40

106

353
33

1
1198
JM

1329

7
53
17

109

2120

3
6

1
6

11
51
26

6
22

2
56

441

6
449

4
15
11

9
39

~596

a
1

139
3
28
31
40
53
20
31

345

217

128

409

1639

1778
11
68
28

148

4,603
2,155
2,199
2,652
3,448
1,268
2,210
2,601
21,136

4,669
3,649
3,182
4,491

15,991

2,830

645

12,671

2,087

1,284
1,181
2,274

19,497
1,773
1,256
1,710

1,600

i-l o

Hawaii,

MAUI,

Molokai,

Lanai,

Oahu,

Kauai,

Niihau,

1. Hilo, ....

2. Puna, . . .

3. Kau, ....

4. Kona Hema,

5. Kona Akau, .

6. Kohal.i Hema,

7. Hamakua, .

8. Kohala Akau,

1. Lahaina, . .

2. Wailuku,. .

3. Hamakua, . .

4. Hana, . . .

5. Molokai, . .

6. Lanai, . . .

1. Honolulu,

2. Ewa and Wai-

anae, . . .

3. Waialua, . .

4. Koolauloa,

5. Koolaupoko,

1. Waimea, . .

2. Kolou,. . .

3. Puna,. . . .

4. Koolau, )

5. Hanalei, \ '

6. Niihau, . . .

4,742

2,158
2,227
2,683
3,488
1,321
2,230
2,632

21,481
4,886
3,695
3,310
4,509

16,400

2,864

646

14,310
2,151

1,309
1,187
2,318
21,275
1,784
1,324
1,738

1,641

j 7,748

2,210
3,113
4,110

j 3,874

3,395

17
53

363

848

430
622
323

763

2,986

768
822

24,450

4,833
4,463
2,947
5,331
17,574
3,607
600

416

1,590
743

■

2,855

185

3,038

28
123

11,455

2,451

1,126
1,345
2,749

19,126

2,082
1,296
1,615

1,998

300

158
431

889

298
357

6,339
(•46

6,487
(547

6,991

^790

73,138

3,6' ;«

143

2716

67,084

69,S(iO

7,006;

CHAPTER XYII.

CHARACTER OF THE PROTESTANT CHURCHES.

Rule of Judging. — Church of Corinth. — Church in Madagascar. —
Church in India. — Whence unfavorable Views. — Civilized and
Uncivilized Piety. — Favorable View of Piety at the Islands. —
Contrast of Past and Present. — More easy for the Fallen to rise
again. — Another Reference to the Corinthian Church. — Extreme
Debasement of the Heathen World. — Cheering Fact in the Ha-
waiian Ministry. — Comparative View. — Family Prayer. — Morn-
ing Prayer-meetings. — Confidence in Prayer. — Addresses. — The
People clothed. — How best interested. — Interesting Audiences.
— The '• Aloha." — Church Building. — Statistics of the Hawaiian
Churches. — Benevolence. — Paganism no longer known.

The Prudential Committee instructed me to make
inquiry into the character of the native chutches. I
did so, and my inquiries in 1863 confirmed the testi-
mony of the missionaries in 1848. The standard of
comparison I had in mind was not so much the churches
of my native land, as the primitive churches, and
especially the church of Corinth, as set forth in the
writings of the apostle Paul. In their morals, before
conversion, the people of Corinth and of the Islands
would seem to have been singularly alike ; and the
same may Be said of their religious tendencies and
liabilities after connection w^ith the Christian church.
It appears, moreover, to have been equally true of

(279)

280

THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

both people, that the Lord Jesus had many of his
chosen ones among them. In this connection the
reader will be interested in some passages from
Conybeare and Howson's Life of St. Paul.

" One evil at least, we know," say these biographers, " pre-
vailed extensively, and threatened to corrupt the whole church
of Corinth. This was. nothing less than the addiction of many
Corinthian Christians to those sins of impurity which they
had practised in the days of their heathenism, and which
disgraced their native city even among the heathen. We
have mentioned the peculiar licentiousness of manners which
prevailed at Corinth. So notorious Avas this, that it had
actually passed into the vocabulary of the Greek tongue ;
and the very word to ' Corinthianize ' meant ' to play the
wanton ; ' nay, the bad reputation of the city had become
proverbial, even in foreign languages, and is immortalized
by the Latin poets. Such being the habits in which many
of the Corinthian converts had been educated, we cannot
wonder if it proved most diihcult to root out immorality from
the rising church. The offenders against Christian chastity
were exceedingly numerous at this period ; and it was es-
pecially with the object of attempting to reform them, and
to check the growing mischief, that St. Paul now determined
to visit Corinth.

" He has himself described this visit as a painful one. He
w^ent in sorrow at the tidings he had received, and when he
arrived he found the state of things even worse than he had
expected. He tells us that it was a time of personal humili-
ation to himself, occasioned by the flagrant sins of so many
of his own converts. He reminds the Corinthians, afterwards,

THE PROTESTANT CHURCHES. 281

how he had ' mourned ' over those who had dishonored the
name of Christ by uncleanness, and fornication, and wanton-
ness, which they had committed.

" But in the midst of his grief he showed the greatest ten-
derness for the individual oiFenders. He warned them of the
heinous guilt which they were incurring ; he showed them its
inconsistency with their Christian calling ; he reminded them
how, at their baptism, they had died to sin, and risen again
unto righteousness ; but he did not at once exclude them
from the church which they had defiled. Yet he was com-
pelled to threaten them with this penalty, if they persevered
in the sins which had now called forth his rebuke. He has
recorded the very words which he used. ' If I come again,'
he said, ' I will not spare.' "

" But his censures and warnings had produced too little
effect upon his converts. His mildness had been mistaken
for weakness ; his hesitation in punishing had been ascribed
to a fear of the offenders ; and it was not long before he
received new intelligence that the profligacy which had
infected the community was still increasing. Then it was
that he felt himself compelled to resort to harsher measures.
He wrote an Epistle (which has not been preserved to us),
in which, as we learn from himself, he ordered the Chris-
tians of Corinth, by virtue of his apostolic authority, ' to
cease from all intercourse with fornicators.' By this he
meant, as he subsequently explained his injunctions, to direct
the exclusion of all profligates from the church. The Co-
rinthians, however, either did not understand this, or (to
excuse themselves) they affected not to do so ; for they asked
how it was possible for them to abstain from all intercourse
with the profligate, unless they entirely secluded themselves

24*

282 THE HAWAIIAN INLANDS.

from all the business of life which they had to transact with
their heathen neighbors. Whether the lost Epistle contained
any other topics we cannot know with certainty ; but we
may conclude, with some probability, that it was very short,
and directed to this one subject ; otherwise it is not easy to
understand why it should not have been preserved together
w^ith the two subsequent Epistles."

" Meantime some members of the household of Cliloe, a
distinguished Christian family at Corinth, arrived at Ephe-
sus ; and from them St. Paul received fuller information than
he before possessed of the condition of the Corinthian church.
The spirit of party had seized upon its members, and w^ell-
nigh destroyed Christian love."

"It is not impossible that the Antinomian Free-thinkers,
whom we have already seen to form so dangerous a portion of
the primitive church, attached themselves to this last-named
party ; at any rate, they were, at this time, one of the worst
elements of evil at Corinth. They put forward a theoretic
defence of the practical immorality in which they lived ; and
some of them had so lost the very foundation of Christian
faith as to deny the resurrection of the dead, and thus to
adopt the belief, as well as the sensuality, of their Epicurean
neighbors, whose motto was, ' Let us eat and drink, for to-
morrow we die.'

" A crime, recently committed by one of these pretended
Christians, was now reported to St. Paul, and excited his
utmost abhorrence. A member of the Corinthian church
was openly living in incestuous intercourse with his step-
mother, and that during his father's life ; yet this audacious
oifender was not excluded from the church.

THE PROTESTANT CHURCHES. 283

*' Nor were these the only evils. Some Christians were
showing their total want of brotherly love by bringing vex-
atious actions against their brethren in the heathen courts of
law. Others were turning even the spiritual gifts which they
had received from the Holy Grhost into occasions of vanity
and display, not unaccompanied by fanatical delusion. The
decent order of Christian worship was disturbed by the
tumultuary claims of rival ministrations. Women had for-
gotten the modesty of their sex, and came forward unveiled
(contrary to the habit of their country) to address the pub-
lic assembly. And even the sanctity of the holy communion
itself was profaned by scenes of revelling and debauch.

"About the same time that all this disastrous intelligence
was brought to St. Paul by the household of Chloe, other
messengers arrived from Corinth, bearing the answer of the
church to his previous letter, of which (as we have men-
tioned above) they requested an explanation, and at the
same time referring to his decision several questions which
caused dispute and difficulty. These questions related, 1. To
the controversies respecting meat which had been offered
to idols. 2. To the disputes regarding celibacy and matri-
mony, the right of divorce, and the perplexities which arose
in the case of mixed marriages where one of the parties was
an unbeliever. 3. To the exercise of the spiritual gifts in
the public assemblies of the church.

" St. Paul hastened to reply to these questions, and at the
same time to denounce the sins which had polluted the Co-
rinthian church, and almost annulled its right to the name of
Christian. The letter which he was thus led to write is
addressed not only to this metropolitan church, but also to
the Christian communities established in other places in the
same province, which might be regarded as dependencies of

284 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

that in the capital city. Hence we must infer that these
cliurches also had been infected by some of the errors, or
vices, which had prevailed at Corinth. This letter is, in its
contents, the most diversified of all St. Paul's Epistles, and in
proportion to the variety of its topics is the depth of its
interest for ourselves."

The importance of a correct appreciation of this
subject, while directing our inquiries to churches
that have been gathered from among the debasing
superstitions and vices of heathenism, will justify the
quoting of opinions recently expressed by the Rev.
William Ellis, and the Rev. Joseph Mullens, D. D.,
both well-known writers of authority on the subject
of missions to the heathen. Mr. Ellis writes from
Madagascar, having in view the strange inconsisten-
cies in the character of the late king. He says, —

" In England we naturally estimate the character of per-
sons in other countries by the standards and proportions
according to which we form our judgments of those at home,
where the education and training, or moulding of character,
have been going on for centuries, and where it has conse-
quently attained a symmetry, compactness, and homogeneous-
ness which would be looked for in vain in communities such
as those which inhabit Madagascar. In such countries great
force of character is often manifested, and strength of intellect
may be found cramped and contorted by the ignorance around
it, and the pueriUties on which it is exercised, as well as by the
debased habits and low social tone of the society in which
it is formed. In a country where the elements of virtue in

THE PROTESTANT CHURCHES. 285

character are few and weak, and those of vice numerous,
vigorous, and predominant, character will at times be mon-
strous, often exhibiting contrarieties difficult or impossible to
reconcile according to any standard of judgment in more
advanced or improved communities. Where these causes
have been long in operation, and especially if the influence
of superstition has been added, the difficulty will be in-
creased.

" In England, if we found a person advancing towards
middle life frank, good-natured, generous, affable, and, con-
sidering the state of society in which he moved, neither
uneducated nor ill-informed, — and if we found, moreover,
that such person entertained and exemplified high and just
notions of civil and religious liberty, was interested in the
improvement of society, in the promotion of education, and
the great truths of Christianity, read the Bible daily, and
was never absent from public worship on the Lord's day,
and generally the most attentive hearer there, — we should
conclude that there was little that was bad, and a great deal
more that was good, in such a character, because it would
be so in the state of society to which we are accustomed.

" Now, in Madagascar, and in countries similarly circum-
stanced, such characters are not rare : only the virtues are
fewer and feebler, and the vices stronger and less restrained,
— as must be the case in a country where chastity is said in
most cases not to be expected, — Avhere falsehood, for suffi-
cient inducements, is inculcated, and commended as a
duty, — where theft, undetected, is often applauded, — and
where the intellect is darkened by superstition, though active
and acute in the pursuit of gain. . . . Even the
early growth of Christian principles, grafted on such a stock,
though we may have reason to believe it to be the work of

286 77//'; HAWAIIAN islands.

God's Spirit, often presents, in the vacillation and weakness
it reveals, such incongruities of Christian character, and
such inconsistencies of conduct, as sometimes astonish, per-
plex, and sorely grieve the missionary."

Dr. Mullens, writing at Calcutta, in his admirable
RevieAv of Ten Years of Missionary Labor in India,
between 1852 and 1861 (p. 97), speaks as fol-
lows : —

" How often have the faults of the New Testament
churches reappeared in the churches of India, and been
strangely mixed with undoubted excellences ! But they are
on the way to better things. They have quitted the swampy
shores of idolatry. Like the rolling hill districts among the
Ghauts, they exhibit great inequalities of character — lofty
virtues by depths of sinfulness ; but they have only to press
on amid the difficulties of their pilgi'image, and at length
they will emerge upon that elevated plateau of settled virtue,
which, as a Christian people, even Englishmen have attained
only after eight generations of Protestant teaching and Bible
influence."

Unfavorable views of the character of native piety
at the Hawaiian Islands may be found in not a few
published works on the Islands, even in some cases
representing the labors of the missionaries as a " fiiil-
ure." I had personal conferences with intelligent and
candid men, residents or visitors at the Islands, who
were more or less sceptical on this subject. Without
questioning the accuracy of statements within the

THE PROTESTANT CHURCHES. 287

range of their personal observations, I often could by
no means assent to their conclusions. They were
traders, it may be, graziers, planters — had seen the
worst class of the people, and the worst side of their
character. Their vocation was unfavorable to chari-
table and decidedly accurate views of the native
character. I could see that sometimes the Chris-
tianity they had in- mind was very difterent from my
own conceptions of it, — scarcely more than a refined
civilization. When the Hawaiian people were spoken
of as Christianized, they objected that the nation
lacked vitality, and was dying out. Were this an
admitted fact, what had it to do with evidences of
piety in individual Hawaiians ? Then it always
seemed to me that these objectors, however intel-
ligent and candid, however correct in their estimates
of piety at home, judged Hawaiian piety by a wrong
standard. They compared it with piety in tlieir native
land. How erroneous a standard ! The civilization
of centuries enters into the hourly manifestations of
our home Christianity. Take from us all of mere
civilization that is shared with the world around, and
what rudeness and fitfulness, what seeming super-
ficiality and instability, our piety would present to
the casual observer ! The objectors do not make
allowance enough for a difference in circumstances,
when judging Hawaiian Christians.

I found in the piety of those Christians, as I ex-
pected, but little of the art and polish which so set

288 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

off piety in our own social state. The jewel with
them has a very rough setting, but still it is there.
On a rigid comparison of their evidences of piety,
after making all proper allowances, I came to the
conclusion — as the missionaries seem to have done
sixteen years before — that the difference between
their piety and ours is more circumstantial than real.
They have their easily-besetting sins, and these are
different from ours ; but I know not that they are
more heinous in the sight of God. Theirs are licen-
tiousness and intemperance ; ours, as a commercial
people, are covetousness and luxuriousness. In Chris-
tian churches of every land there are easily-besetting
sins, and it is hard to create a sensitive conscience in
respect to them. It is scarcely more difficult at the
Sandwich Islands, than it is with us.

I cannot help feeling much charity for those
islanders. No foreign traveller ever had better
opportunities for judging of the Christian character
of our own favored land, than I had on the Hawaiian
Islands. I heard all my missionary brethren had to
say on the subject during four months. I saw and
addressed the people by thousands. Everywhere, on
those sunny Isles, I had the same sort of evidence
(differing only in degree) that I was among a Chris-
tian peojDle, which presents itself when travelling in
my own country. And I feel assured that multi-
tudes of those whom I had the happiness to address
and take by the hand, how low soever i\iej may stand

THE PROTESTANT CHURCHES. 289

on the scale of intelligence and social life, are to be
numbered with the people of God.

Of course the reader will not understand me as
claiming for these people a high place, either on the
social or the religious scale. We must remember
how lately they came up from pagan degradation.
As compared with their oivn ])ast, — which is the
proper comparison, — they have been greatly ele-
vated. Though the preceding chapters contain much
that is descriptive of their heathen condition, I may
remind the reader, that they were then without a
written language. They were naked barbarians.
Lying, drunkenness, theft, robbery were universal.
So was licentiousness, and it w^as shameless in open
day. There was no restraint on polygamy and poly-
andry. Mothers buried their infant children alive,
and children did the same with their aged and in-
firm parents. As a consequence of this ^noral and
social degradation, a deadly poison ran through the
veins and arteries of the whole nation, opening the
way for destructive foreign epidemics, and a rapid
dei3opulation, w^hich, though greatly checked by the
influences of the gospel, is not yet wholly arrested.
Such were the character and condition of the Hawaiian
people in the early part of the last generation.

But the people have now a written language, and
are generally able to read and write. They are
clothed. The law forbids the manufacture and sale
of ardent spirits, and the law — pronounced consti-

290

THE HAW All AX ISLANDS.

tiitioiial ])y the Supreme Court while I was there —
is enforced. I did not see a drunken native while on
the Islands. The law also forbids polygamy and
polyandry, and they have passed away. Theft and
robbery are less frequent there, than in the United
States. We slept at night with open doors, had no
apprehension, and lost nothing. Licentiousness still
largely exists outside of the church, and is one of the
easily-besetting sins within it ; but it now everywhere
shuns the day, and is subjected to the discipline of
the church. Nor do mothers any more bury their
infant children alive, nor children their aged and
infirm parents.

If it be a fact that the native Christians fall before
the debasing temptations more easily than is usual
with us, they appear often to find it easier to rise
again after having thus fallen. I was assured of
cases wiiere, after a terrible declension, the retui-n
had been with increased humility, experience, watch-
fulness, and zeal, so that the lapsed and recovered
ones became at length pillars in. the church. Indeed,
we find there — as will be the case in many a de-
moralized portion of heathendom — an approximation
towards the character of the Corinthian church. In
that church the great apostle had to lament over false
teachers, a disordered worship, the irregular obser-
vance of the Lord's Supper, neglect of discipline, •
party divisions, litigation, debates, envyings, wraths,

THE PROTESTANT CHURCHES. 291

strifes, backbitiiigs, whisperings, swellings, tumults.
Yet, after making proper allowances, and upon a view
of the whole church, he declares it to be "enriched by
Jesus Christ in all utterance and all knowledge," so
that it " came behind in no gift." Such combinations
can exist only in Corinthian communities ; but then
such are most parts of the heathen world. Kead the
first chapter of the Epistle to the Eomans, and the
journals of modern missionaries. Consider the de-
cline of mental powder in masses of people under the
long reign of paganism ; the paralysis of the moral
sense and conscience; the grossness of habits, physi-
cal and mental, in speech and action, in domestic
life and social intercourse. Consider the absence of
almost all the ideas lying at the foundation of elevated
character ; the absence of words even to serve as
pure vehicles of holy thought and sentiment ; the
absence of a correct public opinion on ^all things
appertaining to manners and morals ; and the con-
stant, all-pervading presence of polluting, degrading,
soul-destroying temptations.

Such singular combinations exist, to a greater or
less extent, in the churches at the Hawaiian Islands ;
though with far less varied, far less positive and
striking manifestations, than in the Grecian city,
because of the more limited mental and social devel-
opment of the people. And we ought, perhaps,
hereafter to expect more of this among the island-
churches, before there shall be less.

A statement by Mr. Pogue, Principal of the

2l>2 THE HAWAIIAN iSUiNDS.

Seminary at Lahainaluna, gives a pleasing prospect
for the native ministry. It is, that the graduates
of that institution who have received ordination as
ministers of the gospel, have lived without reproach.

An impression was made upon me that there is more
freshness in the religious development of Hawaii than
there is on the other islands. The influence of the
foreign population has been less on that island ; the
people are more isolated ; they travel less. If my
impressions are correct, these are among the probable
causes. There must be something, moreover, in my
having received on this island most of my first im-
pressions of the people. There w^ere no public
assemblies, however, more interesting to me, than
those of Lahaina and Wailuku on Maui, of Honolulu
and Waialua on Oahu, and of Koloa on Kauai —
places where I spent my Sabbaths.

I was informed that family prayer is a prevalent
custom in the Protestant churches. Illustrations of
this w^ere given in my tour around Hawaii. In some
districts, at least, morning j^rayer-meetings furnish
an interesting feature in the religious life of the
people. At Honolulu I was awaked, on the morning
after my arrival, by the bell of the great Stone
Church, before the day had fairly dawned. It was
for a prayer-meeting. True, the attendance was
small, and chiefly of the older people ; but the meet-
ing had held on its way since the great awaken-
ing,— more than a score of years. Mr. Thurston
informed me of several such meetings in his district

THE PROTESTANT CHURCHES. 293

of Kailua, and that they had been kept up for
many years. Rev. Mr. Taylor, son-in-law of Mr.
Thurston, whom I saw at Petaluma, in California,
related to me this fact. When residing on Hawaii,
near Kailua, some years before, he employed a num-
ber of natives to work for him, and one morning they
were all late. Upon inquiring the reason, they said
they had been to the prayer-meeting; and when
asked why their meeting was so late, they replied
that the man was tardy whose business it was to
blow the conch-shell, but still they thought they
ought to attend the prayer-meeting. His only
advice to them was, to look more carefully in future
after the man whose business it was to call them
together.

Occasionally my attention was called to small
houses in solitary places, and I was told they were
prayer-houses, erected by the people for their neigh-
borhood meetings.

Their views of prayer were described to me as
very simple. They expect, when they pray, to be
heard, — in this resembling the primitive Christians.
An illustration of their confidence in prayer was
given me by Mr. Bond, at Kohala. As we stood in
the pulpit of his church, at the close of the afternoon
service, looking at the retiring multitude, he called
my attention to one of his aged church-members,
now a valued friend and co-laborer. That man, said
he, some years ago, was off the coast with two other

20*

2D1

THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

natives, in a canoe, fishing ; and a monstrous shark
came upon their canoe, "which Avas merely a hollowed
log, with the evident intent of upsetting it. They
beat him away with their paddles. He went off to
some distance, and came down upon them the second
time. Again they drove him away, and he returned
to renew the attack. Their courage then began to
fail, and they said, the shark will have us. But
this man proposed to the others that he should pray
to God, while they used the paddles. To this they
agreed, and he fell on his knees in prayer, while they
stood on the defensive. Down came the monster,
but when very near he sheered off, and was soon out
of sight. The natives regarded this as an answer to
prayer, and my excellent missionary friend was of
the same opinion.

After having addressed a score of congregations,
and more than twelve thousand of the people, I can-
not be greatly mistaken in a general estimate of their
intelligence. They everywhere received me with
enthusiastic kindness, as the messenger and repre-
sentative of their American patrons ; and they
always expected me to address them, which I gen-
erally did on the Sabbath, and occasionally on some
other day in the week. Of course I spoke through
an interpreter. The congregations at the stations
varied from five hundred to twelve hundred.

The meeting-houses were generally filled, and the

If I'll. I^lt,, ,^1

ii'imiiiiii^ ii "'^iiii'

THE PROTESTANT CHURCHES.

297

people well clad, considering their circumstances.
One of my first surprises at the Islands was to find
the people so generally and so well dressed. Thirty
years before, the masses of the people scarcely felt
the need of clothes. The climate did not require
them, and the natives at first looked upon our dress
as merely ornamental. It will illustrate this if I
relate an anecdote, which I received from the best
source. In one of the first years of the mission, a
chief on Hawaii was reproved by a missionary for
entering his house so nearly naked. Profiting by
the rebuke, and aiming to give full satisfaction, next
time he walked in with the addition of a pair of silk
stockings and a hat !

The accompanying engraving of a congregation of
natives on Hawaii, in the year 1823, drawn by the
Rev. William Ellis, will give an idea of their ap-
pearance at that time.^ >-

' In seeking to interest the people, and fix their
attention, I found nothing so effectual as relating facts
with which I had become acquainted in my visits to
our missions in India and Western Asia, and espe-
cially in Palestine. Indeed, they were delighted to

^ The engraving is from a sketch, by the Rev. William Ellis, of one
of the congregations, to which he preached while on his tour through
Hawaii in the year 1823. It will be seen that the natives are seated
on the lava, and nearly destitute of clothing. His companions were
Messrs. Thurston, Bishop, Goodrich, and Harwood.

298 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

see one who had been in Jerusalem, and had stood on
Mount Zion, on Olivet, on the shores of the Sea of
Galilee. To those simple-minded people it was like
a neiv evidence of their religion. Their intelligent
attention implied of course some knowledge of geog-
raphy, and of history, especially missionary and
sacred histor}^, as well as an interest, which they are
well known to take, in the propagation of the gospel
among ignorant and degraded nations. I found, too,
that when I spoke of the civil war in the United
States, which I sometimes did, they were on the qui
vive, as they had read often about it in their native
newspapers, and had strong sympathy for the loyal
States.

I shall not soon forget those crowded audiences,
those upturned faces, those beaming countenances ;
nor those trembling lips and speaking ej^es, when, at
the close of the meeting, they came around to shake
hands, and say Aloha. And that word Aloha is
their characteristic word. If they have not words to
express some of the greater ideas, they certainly have
a word expressing one of the sweetest, richest senti-
ments of the human heart — Aloha. It means Love
to you. I never wearied with the repetition, though
I repeated it thousands of times.

The natives have built more than a hundred meet-
ing-houses, or churches, with but little foreign aid.
I understood Mr. Lyons to say that, towards a few

THE PROTESTANT CHURCHES. 299

of the dozen churches built under his supervision,
the government made a small contribution, with the
understanding that it should have the right of using
them for schools, but for nothing else. In the build-
ing of the older, larger, more expensive churches,
the government, as such, had no agency. The aggre-
gate cost of the churches exceeded one hundred and
fifty thousand dollars. Some of the largest are built
of coral, or blocks of lava, and several of these
have galleries ; more are framed wooden houses,
painted white ; one, on Kauai, is of a light-colored
sandstone ; a few have adobe walls, that is, of mud
hardened in the sun ; and a few are of grass. They
have slips, or pews. Most have bells ; and the
" sound of the church-going bell," among the hills
and valleys of those Islands, seemed to me as sug-
gestive, as delightful, as among the hills and val-
leys of my native land. ^

The statistical history of the Hawaiian churches
deserves some notice. The first native convert ad-
mitted to the church was Keopuolani, in 1823, — as
is stated elsewhere, but more fully in the chapter on
Maui. Up to the year 1832, and including that year,
the whole number of members received was 577.
The admissions in the next ten years were 29,651.
Of these 19,877 were received in the years 1838-
1840; 2,443 in 1842; and 5,296 in 1843, — indicat-
ing the years of the great awakening. The average

300 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

number for each of the ten years is nearly 3,000.
The admissions in the next ten years were 12,325, or
an annual average of 1,232. In the next ten the
number received was 8,802, giving an annual average
of 880 new members. The whole number from the
beginning is 50,913, or an average for each year of
more than a thousand. To this an addition of 1,500
should be made for the Protestant evangelical churches
of Makawao, in East Maui, connected with the
American Missionary Association, which would swell
the sum total to 52,413.

The excommunications in this period of forty years,
not including the churches of Makawao, were not far
from 8,000. The deaths reported were 20,017. The
excommunications, from the commencement of the
revival, bore the proportion of one in thirteen to
the admissions, and the deaths one to ten. In the
second decade the proportion of the excommunica-
tions to the admissions was as one to five. In the
third decade the former came but little short of beiug
one third of the latter, and there were nearly as
many deaths as. there were admissions. These state-
ments will show why the number of church-members
never rose above ^24,000 at any one time, and why
there is a tendency to numerical decline. The largest
number of church-members was in the years 1848
and 1856, when there were 23,796 and 23,652. The
number in the year 1863 was 19,679.

The accessions to the Roman Catholic community,

THE PROTESTANT CHURCHES. 301

especially in former years, are understood to have been
largely from the excommunicated Protestant church-
members. I found it was the opinion of some of the
missionaries, looking back in the light of present
experience, that the excommunications had, in some
instances, been for insufficient reasons, and of course
too numerous. It was thought, also, as perhaps an
offset to this, that in some cases the church discipline
had been too lenient.^

The benevolence of the church is an essential ele-
ment in determining its Christian character. The
reported contributions of the Hawaiian churches, in
the last eight years, for the support of the gospel
and its propagation, are stated in the following
table : —

' *^ Resolved, That no local church in our connection can consist-
ently adopt by-laws or rules of discipline for itself, which shall vir-
tually excommunicate, or actually debar from communion, members
of sister churches in good standing.

•'That evidence of piety is the grand criterion of fitness for the
ordinance of the Lord's Supper, and that professed disciples of Christ
should not be excommunicated until they give positive evidence of
impenitence and unbelief, after proper and scriptural measures have
been used to reclaim them.

'•Excommunicated members may, on giving evidence of repentance,
be restored to the communion and fellowship of the church from
w^hich the excision was made, without entering anew into covenant ;
or they may be received into other churches by profession." Hawaiian
Association in 1836.

302

THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

CONTRIBUTIONS OF HAWAIIAN CHURCHES, 1855-1862.

Hilo,

1855

1856

185-7

1858

1859

1860

1861

1862

$3,000

$4,000

$3,500

$5,000

$6,000

$3,000

$3,700

$3,600

Kohala,

1,501

826

1,561

1,358

1,678

1,194

Waimea,

933

2,550

2,971

2,635

5,719

2,626

1,792

Kailua,

500

363

420

457

761

600

594

650

Kealakekua,

1,356

1,300

1,367

1,461

1,466

1,181

Kau,

675

585

926

1,380

liahaina,

2,923

4,051

1,600

3,824

1,715

1,085

Kaanapali,

160

242

126

Wailuku,

G66

1,427

836

968

1,358

287

1,366

744

Honuaula,

381

618

237

463

Hana,

719

788

245

323

Molokai,

2,927

190

4,106

598

1,999

893

667

Honolulu, l8t,

3,302

1,704

2,125

3,840

1,830

1,527

1,872

2,266

Honolulu, 2(1,

1,967

1,691

1,052

1,222

1,285

803

1,668

1,380

Ewa,

243

240

145

188

200

261

226

Waialua,

695

521

297

232

447

228

330

Waianae,

139

114

200

Hanula,

150

420

683

228

240

332

1,070

746

Kaneohe,

624

1,245

768

620

508

537

827

500

Waimea,

463

313

185

317

175

110

Koloa,

545

655

709

497

1,328

756

500

537

Waioli,

450

353

22,893

213
20,165

397

26,069

471

18,207,

376
21,317

449

Totals,

20,909

19,582

18,036

There are no avowed pagans now on the Hawaiian
Islands, and the idols have utterly perished; at least
I saw none. They have either been destroyed (as
most of them were) or carried away as curiosities.
All in the temples that fire could burn has been con-
sumed, and there remain of them only huge black
heaps of volcanic stones, which the people are at
liberty to use in building their stone walls. I dare
not say that there is no superstition remaining,
when I think how much there is of it in old Chris-

THE PROTESTANT CHURCHES. 303

tian countries. It is most conspicuous, perhaps,
in the treatment of diseases by native doctors, and
in the apprehension of being " prayed to death,"
— implying a belief in a species of witchcraft. But
the people, as a whole, have been weaned from their
old idolatry, and much of their repugnance to the
Roman Catholic worship is owing to its idolatrous
aspects.

There cannot be a more suitable close to this chap-
ter than the testimony of the Rev. Mr. Damon, the
well-known seamen's chaplain at Honolulu, and editor
of "The Friend" newspaper. It is from a review
of Manly Hopkins's History of the Sandwich Islands,
published in London in 1862, and intended to dis-
parage the labors of the missionaries. Mr. Damon
says, —

" "We are not going to rebut Mr. Hopkins's assertions by
statistics, or extracts from missionary reports ; but, as an
offset to his assertions, we conclude our remarks with some
assertions of our own. Mr. Hopkins has never visited the
Islands, and we have lived among the HaAvaiian people for
twenty years. We have visited every inhabited island of the
group except Niihau ; we have visited every missionary sta-
tion on the Islands, and some of them repeatedly ; we are
personally acquainted with every missionary and his family ;
we have spent many Sabbaths at the outstations ; we have
travelled with and among Hawaiians on sea and land ; we
have slept in their houses ; we are personally acquainted
with hundreds and thousands of them ; we have worshipped

304 THE HAWAIIAN INLANDS.

in their cliiirches ; we have sat with them around the ' table
of the Lord.' Now, this is the honest conclusion to which we
have come, as the result of our observation, that, in propor-
tion to the population of the Islands, there are, upon an
average, as many true Christians among them as there are
among the people of America or Europe : we will not ex-
cept New England, Scotland, or England, or any other par-
ticularly favored portion of those countries."

IV.

ECCLESIASTICAL DEVELOPMENT.

26 * (305)

ECCLESIASTICAL DEVELOPMENT,

CHAPTER XYIII.

ECCLESIASTICAL DEVELOPMENT PREVIOUS TO 1863.

Business transacted at first by the Mission as an organized Body. —
An Association formed for Ecclesiastical Matters. — Much other
Business. — The Native Churches a Development of the Mission
Church. — Association reorganized, and all Business transferred
to it. — How Ecclesiastical Government came to be exercised by
the Missionary Body. — Difficulties in the Way of a Change. — The
Time for a Change come. — The Ends to be secured.

In all my tour of the Islands I had reference to a
meeting of the Hawaiian Evangelical Association, to
be held in the month of June ; and my object was
to become conversant with the subjects which were
then to receive attention, and to do what I could
towards promoting an intelligent unity of opinion and
action when the Association should come together.

The meeting was held at Honolulu, in a school-
house not far from the rear of the Stone Church,
built, many years since, by the mission.^ The Asso-

' The school-house is seen to the right of the Stone Church, in the
engraving at page 121.

(307)

oOS THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

elation derived its distinctive features from the reli-
gious exigencies of the Islands. At first, the whole
business was transacted by the mission, as an organ-
ized body ; but in 1823 the Hawaiian Association
was formed, "for mutual improvement and aid in lay-
ing the foundation and building up the house of the
Lord." From this time, all matters purely ecclesias-
tical were reserved for the Association. But the mis-
sion, properly so called, had still a large amount of
other business, of which there is ample evidence in
its printed proceedings.

The native churches were a development of the
mission church, composed of the missionary com-
pany that was organized in Boston, October 15,
1819. This appears from the proceedings of the
Association in the year 1830. It was then ar-
ranged, —

" 1. That the original mission church receive new mis-
sionaries, and have them under its supervision, and also have
an ecclesiastical supervision of all churches formed among
the natives.

"2. Native churches were then recognized at seven of
the stations, and the missionaries residing at those stations
were constituted their pastors.

"3. The pastors were authorized to admit members to the
church, to rebuke, censure, or exclude offending members,
according to the nature of the offence ; subject, however, to
revision by the original church, on a complaint being entered
by a member of said church ; and members of those churches
had also the right of appeal to the mission church.

ECCLESIASTICAL DEVELOPMENT. 309

*' 4. It was not then deemed expedient to admit native
members to a participation in the government of churches.
Nevertheless one or more church-members were to be
selected, and placed under instruction, with special reference
to becoming helpers in the government of the churches ; and
they were to be set apart for this business when they had
attained the requisite knowledge, gravity, etc.

"5. There was to be an annual meeting of the original
church, to transact its own business, and also to consult for
the best interests of the other churches."

In consequence of the radical change made in the
mission in the year 1848, already described,^ the
brethren agreed, in 1854, to reorganize their Associ-
ation, enlarge its sphere, and no longer to do busi-
ness in their corporate capacity as a mission. The
Association then combined in itself all the duties
Avhich it had before shared with the mission ; and
this arrangement remained in force until th^e changes
of 1863, which were not only in the constitution of
the Association, but in that of the entire Protestant
Christian community of the Islands.

How there came to be such powers vested in the
missionary body, and in what manner they were
exercised to create a religious independence and self-
government among the Hawaiian people, will now be
explained.

The mission had necessarily, for a time, much

' Chapter V.

310 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

influence with the government of the Islands, but
never what may properly be denominated power.
The influence was moral, religious ; and there
have been times when it would have been well had
this influence been greater in the highest places of
authority even than it was. Its beneficial tendency
will not be questioned by well-informed and candid
observers. But for the missionaries, and the foreign
residents who acted with them, the native rulers
could never have overcome the hostile agencies
which were so long and fiercely arrayed against the
progress of the native mind towards law and order.
Such was the opinion, already quoted, of Mr. Dana.^
The efiect of the gospel upon the Hawaiian people,
in their civil life, was to enlighten, civilize, and
greatly improve their already existing government.
Upon the religious life, it was altogether a work of
creation. The religion and its institutions were all
new, and therefore all, for a time, was necessarily in
the hands, and under the direction, of the mission-
aries. For a considerable period they were the only
ones who could be the rulers in matters appertaining
to religion. Native converts, churches, preacners,
pastors, were all infantile. For many reasons it
was not advisable to connect church and state, nor
were they ever connected at the Islands. But had
they been, the civil rulers were less competent to
govern the churches, than the churches were to govern

1 Chapter IV.

ECCLESIASTICAL DEVELOPMENT. 311

themselves. The missionaries, in their efforts to
train the native Christians to , self-government in
matters ecclesiastical, found it necessary, for a
longer time than they expected, to retain a super-
intending, controlling influence over the churches.
The Islands were divided into districts, and each
district was committed to the care of one or more
missionaries, appointed by the mission, or by the
central Association, and responsible to it. What-
ever subdivisions were made in the districts, there
was really but one church in each of them (with the
exception of Honolulu) , and the resident missionary
was the pastor, or spiritual overseer, of that church.
When native pastors were constituted, — and they
were few, — they held a position subordinate to the
missionary ; and it was so because the missionaries
had not come to regard it as safe to constitute inde-
pendent churches and pastorates. Of course I am
speaking of the Protestant portion of the native com-
munity, comprising more than two thirds of the
nation. The missionaries, as presiding over particu-
lar districts, or in the local ecclesiastical bodies, or
in the general annual convocations, decided upon all
ecclesiastical arrangements and appointments.

Of late, foreshadowing the events of the summer
in 1863, the native churches were encouraged, on
some of the islands, to send lay delegates to the Island
ecclesiastical body, where, I believe, they had a vote.
Among the missionaries there was considerable di-

312 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

versity of opinion as to the bringing forward of a
native ministry, and consequently their practice
varied on different islands. There was certainly
much need of caution ; but I do not doubt that the
caution became at length somewhat excessive. More-
over, there was a serious obstacle in the way of
dividing the district churches, and introducing a
native ministry which should receive its support
from the people, in the fact that many of the mis-
sionaries looked to their churches for a part or the
whole of their own support. To obviate this dilfi-
culty, it w^as recommended to all those who had been
missionaries of the Board, to relinquish entirely their
dependence on the native churches for support, and
look henceforward to the Board for what should be
necessary to a comfortable subsistence at the Islands,
in addition to what might be made available from
their private property.

I went to the Islands with the impression, which
was also entertained by the Prudential Committee,
that the time had arrived for giving compactness and
efficiency to the Protestant Christian community,
and for devolving upon it the responsibilities of self-
government in all ecclesiastical matters ; thus pre-
paring the way for committing to it the duty of
working all its religious charities. Should it appear
that the people had not been sufficiently trained for
this result, then it might be feared, considering the
delicacy and difficulty of the enterprise, and the ad-

ECCLESIASTICAL DEVELOPMENT. 313

vanced age of most of the missionaries, that there
would not be enough left of superintending power to
insure success. What I saw in my progress through
the Islands, and still more what I heard from my
brethren, awakened both hope and fear ; but it seemed
obvious, that if the native clergy and people did not
soon have conceded to them as much agency in the
management of their religious affairs as they already
had in the aff'airs of the state, serious evils must ere
long arise. Nor could I discover any prudential rea-
sons of much weight in favor of a longer delay. The
reverence for missionary authority, so far as it grew
out of the former reverence for chiefs, could not long
survive the relinquishment or loss of authority by the
chiefs themselves. Nor was its continuance deemed
favorable to the creation of a self-reliant, self-gov-
erning, self-supporting Christian community. The
object immediately aimed at was self-government, —
leaving the matter of self-supjjort to come as the re-
sult of progress in civilization, — the two things being
by no means inseparable.

Various ends were to be secured. The vcrj^ deli-
cate relations of the foreign and native pastors were
to be adjusted, so as to leave no seriously conflicting
interests. A method of self-government was to be
devised, which should be efficient, and at the same
time acceptable to the native pastors and churches.
The Protestant churches on the different islands,
though separated by rough ocean channels, were to

314

THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

be made to feel that they were one body in Christ,
and one in interest, by means of appropriate bonds
of union. It was moreover needful, that heavier
responsibilities should rest on that community ; that
— comprehending, as it did, the missionaries and
their families — it should be made self-governing in
the largest sense, and assume the whole direction of
the work of building up Christ's kingdom on the
Hawaiian Islands, and on the numberless groups of
islands lying farther w est ; while it should be relieved
of the support of the old missionaries, and assured
of such pecuniary aid, from time to time, as would
enable and embolden it to assume the new responsi-
bilities.

CHAPTER XIX.

THE RELIGIOUS CONVOCATION AND ITS RESULTS.

Organization of the Body. — The Topics under Discussion. — Great
Unanimity. — The Results. — Native Churches and Pastors. — Ec-
clesiastical Control no longer with the Missionary. — Native Pas-
tors and Laymen to come into all Ecclesiastical and Charitable
Bodies. — Deliberations to be in the Native Language. — Education
of the Native Ministry. — Female Boarding Schools. — The Press.
— Home Missions. — Children of Missionaries. — Older Mission-
aries no longer supported by Native Churches. — Reorganization
of the Hawaiian Evangelical Association. — Formation of a Ha-
waiian Board. — Correspondence to be maintained with the Amer-
ican Board. — The Responsibilities of the American Board to be
transferred to the Hawaiian Board. — Micronesia Mission. — The
Grand Result. — A Glorious Triumph of the Gospel.^ — A Protes-
tant Christian Nation. — Well governed. — The late King. — Let-
ter to him.

The meeting of the Hawaiian Evangelical Associ-
ation commenced June 3, 1863, and closed on the 1st
of July. The Association spent twenty-one days
in discussions, — the first half hour of every day
being devoted to religious exercises. The following
persons were present : —

From Hawaii. — Rev. John D. Paris, from South Kona ;
Rev. O. H. Gulick, from Kau ; Rev. Titus Coan, Rev. David
B. Lyman, and Charles H. Wetmore, M. D., from Hilo ;

(315)

31() THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

and Rev. Elias Bond, from Koliala. Rev. Asa Thurston, of
Kailua, and Rev. Lorenzo Lyons, of AYaimea, were absent,
in consequence of sickness.

From Maui. — Rev. Dwight Baldwin, from Laliaina ;
Rev. John F. Pogue, from Lahainakma ; Rev. William P.
Alexander, from Wailuku ; and Rev. Sereno E. Bishop,
from Hana.

From Molokai. — Rev. Anderson O. Forbes, from Ka-
lauaha.

From Oahu. — Rev. Ephraim W. Clark, Rev. Lowell
Smith, Rev. Peter J. Gulick, Rev. Artemas Bishop, Rev.
Lorrin Andrews, Rev. E. Corwin (Pastor of the Foreign
Church), Rev. S. C. Damon (Pastor of the Bethel Church),
Rev. Henry H. Parker, and Messrs. Gerrit P. Judd, M. D.,
Henry Dimond, Edwin O. Hall, Samuel N. Castle, and
Amos S. Cooke, from Honolulu ; Rev. Cyrus T. Mills (Pres-
ident of Oahu College), and Prof. "William DeWitt Alex-
ander, from Punahou ; Rev. Benjamin W. Parker, from
Kaneohe ; and Rev. John S. Emerson, from Waialua.

From Kauai. — Rev. George B. Rowell, from Waimea ;
Rev. James W. Smith, M. D., and Rev. Daniel Dole, from
Koloa ; and Rev. Edward Jolmson and Mr. Abner Wilcox,
from Waioli.

Corresponding Members. — Rev. Rufus Anderson, D. D.,
Foreign Secretary of the A. B. C. F. M., from Boston, IT. S. ;
Rev. Edward T. Doane, from Ebon, Micronesia Mission ;
and Rev. J. Bi'^knell, formerly connected with the Marquesas
Mission.

The" wives of most of the above-named persons were
present ; also Mrs. Mercy Whitney, Mrs. Clarissa Arm-
strong, Mrs. Maria Chamberlain, Mrs. Rebecca Hitchcock,
Mrs. Mary S. Rice, and Mrs. Jane Shipman, widows of

RESULTS OF THE RELIGIOUS CONVOCATION. 317

deceased missionaries ; and Miss Maria Ogden and Miss
Lydia Brown.

Mr. Alexander was chosen Moderator, and Mr. O.
H. Gulick Scribe ; and after an introductory address
of considerable length, by the Foreign Secretary, the
meeting proceeded to business. Nine committees
were appointed on the same number of topics sug-
gested by the Secretary, who were to draw up reports
after their respective topics had been discussed, em-
bodjdng the sense of the meeting. The topics were
these : —

" 1. How far it is desirable to form distinct churches through-
out the Islands, independent of each other, but under the
supervision of the Island ecclesiastical bodies ; — how far
it is desirable and practicable to obtain and constitute native
pastors for the several islands ; — whether the time has come
when a purely ecclesiastical control of the native pastors
should take the place of that which has grown out of the
missionary relations ; — and to what extent this ecclesiastical
control should be exercised.

"2. Whether it be not expedient, hereafter, to educate
natives expressly and avowedly for the pastoral office ; and
also native females, of suitable age and character, in such a
way that they shall be fitted to become the wives of pastors ; —
what education these two classes should receive, and where
and from whom ; — also, should any part of the funds of the
American Board be employed in teaching the English lan-
guage.

"3. State of the religious and moral literature cf the
27*

oi(5 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

Islands ; — wliat are its deficiencies ; — and what ought to be
done in this department.

" 4. How far the foreign missions, sent from these Islands,
have exerted a beneficial reactionary influence on the evan-
gelical community, carried on, as they have been, with no
corresponding system of home missions ; — and the nature
and extent of the call, on these Islands, for home mis-
sions.

"5. Whether it be expedient for the American Board to
send out more laborers from the United States, to occupy
the more important centres when the missionary fathers are
called to leave them ; — or whether the children of the mission
w^ill be disposed and able to exert the needful conservative
influence after the fathers are gone ; — also, how far the
children of the mission are conversant with the native lan-
guage, and what means are used, and ought to be used, to
acquaint them with it.

"6. Whether the new Christian community should now
assume a leading responsibility in building up the kingdom
of Christ on these Islands, aided by grants from the United
States ; — and the probable effect of the proposed change in
the relations of the American Board to this community.

" 7. The proposed arrangement for the support of the for-
mer missionaries of the American Board, without further
dependence on the contributions of the native churches ; — and
the basis and amount of the various salaries.

"8. Whether it be desirable for the Hawaiian Evangelical
Association to represent the entire evangelical community on
the Islands, both foreign and native ; — in what way this
should be done ; — and the use which should be made of the
Hawaiian language in its records and deliberations ; — also,
whether it be not expedient for the Association to appoint a

RESULTS OF THE RELIGIOUS CONVOCATION. 319

Board, to act in the intervals of its meetings, for the prosecu-
tion of home and foreign missions, for the education of native
ministers and their wives, and for the publication of books ;
— and to report the necessary modifications of the constitu-
tion of the Association.

"9. Whether, and how far, the proposed changes in the
mission to Micronesia will enable the Board of the Hawaiian
Evangelical Association to assume the conduct of the mission
to those Islands."

Whatever may have been the diversity of opinion
at the outset, the results were reached with entire
unanimity, and the committees were successful in
their reports. The limits of this volume will admit
of only a concise statement of the results ; which is
indeed all that is essential to our purpose.

1. It was resolved to form as many as forty new
churches in the fifteen missionary districts, as fast as
it should he possible to obtain native pastors for
them, leaving the missionaries, for the present, —
most of them somewhat advanced in life, — in the
pastoral care of churches at the central places where
they reside.

2. While the age, experience, and superior attain-
ments of the older missionary must secure to him no
small degree of influence over native churches and
pastors near him, the ecclesiastical control is no
longer to be with him, but (so far as any is needful)
with the ecclesiastical bodies. Those l^odics are to
organize the churches, deflne their territorial limits,

320

THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

ordaiu and install the pastors, and remove them when
it is desirable so to do ; and their supervision extends
to doctrine, discipline, and practice. — The details
of this supervision are left to the ecclesiastical bodies
of the several islands, and from their decision there
is, ordinarily, to be no appeal. Yet the island organ-
ization is allowed to refer cases of peculiar difficulty
to the central body, meeting annually at Honolulu,
for advice and counsel. The missionaries thus di-
vested themselves of a governing power in their
several districts, which they had exercised from the
beginning, and which government was needful for
those infant churches at the first. They relinquished
it for the sake of the still higher training and devel-
opment of the new Christian community. But such
is still the immaturity and weakness of the religious
life on those Islands, as to create a necessity, at least
for a time, for an authoritative religious superin-
tendence by local ecclesiastical bodies. To these the
pastors, foreign and native, all belong, and in them
the churches are represented by lay delegates, though
the bodies differ considerably in form and name.
The whole matter was necessarily discussed from the
missionary stand-point, rather than the ecclesiastical ;
since the native Christian community had not yet
risen to the level of strictly denominational proceed-
ings, as they are determined at home.

3. Native pastors and laymen are to be appointed,
along with those of foreign birth or origin, on all the

RESULTS OF THE RELIGIOUS CONVOCATION. 321

ecclesiastical and charitable bodies on the Islands,
and the deliberations of these bodies are to be in the
Hawaiian lano^uao^e. — This amalo^amation of the two
classes was a necessity. The state of things at the
Islands is peculiar. They have been Christianized.
The missionaries have become citizens. In a techni-
cal sense they no longer are missionaries, but pastors,
and as such on an official parity with the native pas-
tors. The objections, therefore, which lie against
missionaries elsewhere becoming members of native
ecclesiastical bodies, do not apply to them.

4. Pious graduates from the native college at La-
hainaluna, and others recommended by local ecclesi-
astical bodies, are to spend a year or more with some
competent missionary, where they will be prepared
for the ministerial and pastoral office.

5. There are to be boarding schools, in rural dis-
tricts, for females above a certain age, where they
may obtain a good common education, in the Ha-
waiian language, with a thorough domestic training,
and thus be litted to act as teachers, and to become
the wives of native pastors.

"6. Greater efficiency is to be given to the press in
the several departments of literature.

7. While the foreign missions are to be prosecuted
wdth zeal, home missions are to have a more promi-
nent place than heretofore.

8. There was declared to be no present need of
sending more laborers to the Hawaiian Islands from

322 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

the United States ; and should a want of this soi-t
arise, it would probably be but an exception to the
general rule. The children of the missionaries are
nearl}^ all hopefully pious ; four are already in the
pastoral office ; others are teachers, agriculturists,
etc. ; and as many as eighty of them can speak the
Hawaiian language with considerable ease and flu-
ency. The missionaries believe that a sufficient
number of their children will be prepared, through
grace, to fill the places of their fathers, when those
places need to be thus filled.

9. That there may be no unnecessary hinderance to
dividing the churches, multiplying native pastors, and
obtaining their support from the native community,
the American Board, from the year 1864, resumes
the support of its former missionaries residing at the
Islands, so far as it shall be necessary to supplement
their private means.

10. The Hawaiian Evangelical Association, which
has heretofore consisted only of missionaries and
other evangelical ministers of foreign birth who sym-
pathize with them, is henceforth to consist of all
clergymen, both native and foreign, of the Congre-
gational and Presbyterian orders, on the Hawaiian,
Micronesia, and Marquesas Islands ; and also of lay
delegates, appointed annually by the local ecclesi-
astical bodies, and of laymen elected by a two-thirds
vote of the Association.

11. A Board was formed, called " The Board of the

RESULTS OF THE RELIGIOUS CONVOCATION. 323

Hawaiian Evangelical Association." It is to consist
of a Corresponding Secretary and Treasurer, and not
less than eighteen members, chosen annually by the
Association, one third of whom are to be natives.
This Board takes charge of home missions, the edu-
cation of native ministers, and females who may
become teachers and the wives of pastors ; of the
preparation, publication, and circulation of useful
books and tracts ; and of foreign missions, so fav as
the conduct of them from the Hawaiian Islands is
found to be practicable and expedient ; together with
the disbursement of all funds contributed for these
objects, from whatever source.

12. Inasmuch as grants in aid of the several objects
committed to the Hawaiian Board may be needed, to
a certain extent, for years to come, and are to be
sought from the churches at home through the Amer-
ican Board, the Association, its Board, and^its minis-
ters of foreign birth and descent, will continue to
correspond with the Foreign Secretary of that Board ;
so that the interest of the American churches in the
welfare of the Islands may be sustained, and the
American Board be thus enabled to make the needed
grants. And the channels of communication with the
American churches are to remain open, as heretofore,
to the brethren at the Islands.

13. In case the American Board should give its
assent, the responsibilities of that Board for direct-
ino: the work in the Islands of the Pacific are to be
assumed by the Hawaiian Board.

3:24 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

14. It was recommended that the work in Micro-
nesia, excepting Ponape, be carried on mainly by
Hawaiian missionaries, who shall be visited periodi-
cally by agents of the Hawaiian Board. And because
most of the islands in Micronesia are very low, and
limited in their range of vegetable productions, so
as to be unsuitable abodes for the superintending
missionaries, it was believed that they might make
the Hawaiian Islands the home of their families while
going on their stated tours of inspection. Ponape,
though too far west for a present centre, being a high
island, should be cultivated, it was thought, as the
centre of a future mission to the numerous islands
beyond.

The Board of the Hawaiian Evangelical Associa-
tion, or, more concisely, the Hawaiian Board, ap-
pointed four standing committees, — on Foreign Mis-
sions, Home Missions, Publications, and Education,
— to prepare the business in their respective depart-
ments for the action of the Board.

The mission, having accomplished, through the
blessing of God, the work specially appropriate to it
as a mission, has been, as such, disbanded, and
merged in the community. The Protestant Christian
community, as in older Christian countries, has been
organized for action. And the American Board, at its
annual meeting next following, which was at Roch-
ester, N. Y., performed the crowning act, by trans-

RESULTS OF THE RELIGIOUS CONVOCATION. 325

ferriiig to this new Hawaiian Board its own respon-
sibilities for directing the work on the Hawaiian
Iskinds. As has been intimated, it reUeves the
native churches of the support of the older mission-
aries, in order that those churches may be able to
support their own native ministry and their different
charities. It also holds out an enconrao^ino- hand to
the infont churches, by engaging to make grants-in-
aid, for a time, to the new Board.

What we are permitted tQ see, therefore, is a
glorious triumph of the gospel through the labors
of missionaries ; and, it is believed, an effectual
planting of gospel institutions on those Islands, for
whatever people shall occupy them in the coming
ages. There is now there an organized Christian
government, with a constitution and laws as accord-
ant with the Holy Scriptures as in the best old
Christian nations. Nearly one third of the^ popula-
tion are members of Protestant churches ; the native
education is provided for by the government ; houses
for the worship of God have been everywhere
erected, and are preserved by the people ; regular
Christian congregations assemble on the Sabbath ;
and there is all the requisite machinery for the health-
ful development of the inner life of the nation, and
for securing it a place, however humble, among the
religious benefactors of the world. In short, we see a
Protestant Christian nation in the 3^ear 1863, in place
of a nation of barbarous pagans only forty years
28

326 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

before, — self-governing in all its departnients, and
nearly self-supporting.

And the Hawaiian nation is on the whole well
governed. TJie laws are good, and appear to be
rigidly enforced. The king at the time of this
meeting was in declining health, and died not long
after. Better educated by far than any of his prede-
cessors, more intelligent, more capable of ruling
well, he was subject to strong feeling, and was said
to be less an object of veneration and love to his
people than w^as his immediate predecessor. Going
from England to America in his foreign travels, he
unhappily imbibed an anti- American prejudice, w^hich
became more apparent after the arrival of the Eng-
lish mission. To me, personally, he was courteous.
He invited me to his palace on occasion of the pre-
sentation of Mr. McBride, our new minister resident,
where his attentions w^ere all that could have been
expected. He, however, declined the customary
public audience wdth the Hawaiian Evangelical Asso-
ciation, and made no response to an invitation to
attend the commencement of the Oahu College.

Knowing that the proceedings of the Association
w^ere regarded with some interest by the govern-
ment, I early sent to His Majesty, through his
Minister of Foreign Affairs, a printed copy of the
Address I made at the opening of the Association.
This the king kindly acknowledged. And when the
meeting w^as closed, and I w\as about leaving the

RESULTS OF THE RELIGIOUS CONVOCATION. 327

Islands on my return home, I took the liberty of
sending him the following letter, —

"Honolulu, July 6, 1863.
" To His Majesty Kamehameiia IY.

" Sire : As circumstances forbid a private audience with
your Majesty before my departure from the Islands, I may
perhaps be permitted, in view of my pecidiar relations to a
very large body of the best friends and benefactors of this
nation, not to leave without my most respectful alolia to both
your Majesties.

" Having labored assiduously during forty years for your
people, and having, in my old age, visited the Islands, for
the purpose of hastening their independence of foreign aid
in the maintenance of their religious institutions, I rejoice
in the belief that, with the kind protection of the govern-
ment, this result is attainable. The important steps lately
taken in this direction are perhaps sufficiently indicated in
the printed Address, which I had the honor of sending
through the Minister of Foreign Affairs, and the receipt of
which he has duly acknowledged. I am happy to inform
your Majesty that the plan there indicated has since been
adopted, and is now going into effect, — with the best influ-
ence, as I cannot doubt, upon the religious welfare of your
people.

" My visit to these Islands has impressed me, not only
with the strength, but also with the beneficent and paternal
character of your government. In no nation in Christendom
is there greater security of person and property, or more of
civil and religious liberty. As to the progress of the nation
in Christian civilization, I am persuaded, and shall confi-

328 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

dently affirm on my return home, that the history of the
Christian church and of nations affords nothing equal to it.

" And now the Hawaiian Christian community is so far
formed and matured, that the American Board ceases to act
any longer as principal, and becomes an auxiliary, — merely
affording grants in aid of the several departments of labor
in building up the kingdom of Christ in these Islands, and
also in the Islands of Micronesia. The needed grants we
expect will diminish gradually, until they cease altogether.
We shall, of course, rejoice w^hen that time comes. Mean-
w^hile w^e regard this Christian community, thus assuming
the leadership and chief responsibility, as demonstrating the
triumphant success of the gospel of our Lord and Saviour
Jesus Christ. And in this we doubt not your Majesty will
rejoice ayIiIi us.

" Praying God to grant long life and prosperity to your
Majesties, I am, with profound respect,

" Your Majesty's obedient, humble servant,
" R. Anderson,

«< Foreign Secretary of the American Board

of Co7nmissioners forForeign Missions'*

OTHER MISSIONS

28*

(329)

OTHER MISSIONS.

CHAPTER XX.

THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION.

Name of the Mission. — Reason for the present Statement. — Such a
Mission not originally requested by the King. — Official Letters. —
Letter from Mr. Ellis. — Letter to Archbishop Sumner. — The
Archbishop's Reply. — Bishop of London. — Opposition to the
Measure. — Government License. — Consecration of Bishop Staley.

— Statement of the Bishops. — Results. — Letter of the Dean of
Windsor. — Desirableness of an Episcopal Presbyter at Honolulu.

— Arrival of the Mission at the Islands. — High-church Stand taken,
by it. — Baptism of the Young Prince. — DifferenccL in Doctrinal
and Practical Religious Views. — On Confirmation. — Dr. Staley's
two printed Sermons. — Leading Features of the Religion he is to
propagate on the Islands. — The People hard to be interested. —

*' The Worship too showy for them. — Public Discourtesy towards
the Protestant Q^ergy at the Royal Funeral. — Influence of the New
Mission in the Hawaiian Government. — Popular Unrest. — The
Question for the American Board. — The Reformed Catholic Mis-
sion an Invasion in the Hour of Victory. — Another similar
Movement in the Church of England. — Extracts from a Speech
of the Earl of Shaftesbury.

The English mission lately sent to the Hawaiian
Islands is known there by the name of the " Reformed
Catholic" Mission. It is so called in the official

(331)

332 TJIE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

" Court News," and its chartered rights are under-
stood to be secured under the appellation of the
"Reformed Catholic Church."

As nothing like an adequate account of this mis-
sion has been published in this country, nor, so
far as I know, in England, I embody a statement
of the facts connected with it, that have come to my
knowledge.

The Report of the English " Colonial Church and
School Society" for 1860 contains letters from
Richard Armstrong, D.D., President of the Ha-
waiian Board of Public Instruction, and His Excel-
lency R. C. Wyllie, Minister of Foreign Aflfairs, the
former dated February 29, 1860, and the latter March
13th, both addressed to the Rev. William Ellis, of
London. These letters are important, as showing
that such a mission as the one now under considera-
tion formed no part of the original design of the
kino' and his leo^al advisers. Dr. Armstrono^'s letter
is as follows : —

" Having been a resident of this place many years ago,
and your name being yet fresh in the recollection of many
here, both native and foreign, you will be prepared to appre-
ciate the object of this letter. I will therefore make no
apology for addressing it to you.

" Besides the two large native churches, we have here
two of the Congregational order, — one of them in con-
nection with the Seamen's Chapel, — and one Methodist,
none of them large, for our foreign population is small,

THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 333

except in the fall season, when whaling ships resort to our
ports.

" There are quite a number of persons here, and a few
families, who are either members of the Episcopal church
or partial to that church, and they have long been desirous
to secure the services of an Episcopal minister, to break to
them the bread of life.

" Several months ago, the king, who takes much interest in
the subject, directed his Minister of Foreign Relations, R.
C. Wyllie, a gentleman from Scotland, who also feels great
interest in the matter, to write and guarantee to a suitable
clergyman of the Episcopal church, who may come to Hono-
lulu and labor for the spiritual good of its population, an
annual salary of one thousand dollars, hoping that a full salary
might be made up for him by this and what might be con-
tributed for the object in England. Less than two thousand
dollars would not be sufficient. And should the right man
be obtained, he will have no difficulty in raising this amount
here. The king has offisred a lot of ground as a site for an
Episcopal church ; and there will, I think, be no difficulty
in raising means here to erect one upon it.

" How to obtain just the right man is a question of great
interest, not only to those of the Episcopal churchy but to
all who love Zion here. And here is just the reason for
the liberty I take in addressing you now. You have lived
here, and have associated with American missionaries.
You would, therefore, know at once what kind of a man
would be calculated to do good here. I may add, also, that
I address you at the request of several Episcopalians, who are
iimong our best people. They want a man of evangelical
sentiment, of respectable talents, and most exemplary Chris-
tian life. A High Churchman, or one of loose Christian

334 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

habit?, would not succeed. He would not have the sympathy
and support of the other evangelical ministers at all, but
rather opposition, as jou well know from personal observa-
tion.

" Could you see the Bishop of London on the subject,
both in regard to a suitable man, and a portion of his sup-
port ? — though I think, if acceptable, he will very soon get
his entire support here.

" I send this through Mr. Wyllie, who will enclose it
officially."

Mr. Wyllie wrote thus to ^h\ Ellis : —

" I have the honor to enclose to you a letter from the
Rev. Richard Armstrong, D. D., President of the Board of
Public Instruction, which, he informs me, is on the subject
of the establishment in this capital of an Episcopal Church.

" Their Majesties the king and queen prefer that form
of worship, and were married according to the rites of the
English Episcopal Church.

" The king himself, taking all the interest in the educa-
tion, morals, and religion of his people which becomes him
as a sovereign, believes that an Episcopal Church here, be-
sides supplying a want long felt by many British and Amer-
ican families, Avould operate beneficially in narrowing the
existing broad antagonism of the Calvinistic and Catholic
creeds, and thereby promote that brotherly feeling between
the clergy of both that so well becomes the followers of the
same Lord.

'' By order of His Majesty I have written fully upon this
subject to Manley Hopkins, Esq., the king's Charge d'Af-
faires and Consul-General in Loudon. If you honor him

THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 335

with a call, he will communicate to you what further infor-
mation you may desire."

I am not aware that Mr. Wyllie's letter to Mr.
Hopkins has been made public ; but there can be no
doubt it Avas in strict accordance with the letters to
Mr. Ellis.

Mr. Ellis must have received his letters in the
spring of 1860. A letter addressed by him to my-
self, dated July 24, 1861, somewhat more than a
year afterwards, gives a continuation of the history.
He says, —

'^ I immediately waited on Mr. Hopkins, the Hawaiian
Consul, who expressed some surprise that I should have
been applied to, and informed me that he was already in
cooperation with parties in England, endeavoring to send
out, not a simple clergyman, as desired by the king, but a
bishop. I expressed my opinion that such ta procedure
would be a great mistake, as the bishop, if sent, would prob-
ably fail, while a respectable pious clergyman, who would
cooperate with the Christian ministers already there in pro-
moting the moral and spiritual benefit of the community,
would prove a real blessing, especially to those who cherished
attachment for the system of the Church of England, of which,
excepting as one of the various forms of Christianity, the
king must necessarily be ignorant.

" Mr. Hopkins then handed me a sort of circular, which
he had prepared, and by the names attached to which I per-
ceived that he was associated with that section of the Church
of England from which the greatest number of perverts to

33 G TllK HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

Popery lias proceeded, and between whom and the Roman
Catholics the difference is reported to be sh'ght. I left Mr.
Hopkins under the impression that any interference on my
part was by him deemed unnecessary, and would not be wel-
come.

" Some time after, Mr. Hopkins wrote to me, asking the
loan of my Tour of Hawaii, and any other information I
would supply, as he was about to prepare a statement for
publication in furtherance of the object. I sent him the
Tour, and enclosed a copy of your last Annual Report,
informing him that it would supply the most authentic ac-
count of the extent of religion among the people, and the
amount of provision already made for their edu(?ational and
religious improvement.

" I had, in the mean time, communicated the request which
I had received from the Sandwich Islands to the ' Colonial
Church and School Society,' placing the letters from Mr.
Wyllie and Dr. Armstrong in the hands of the vSecretary,
with whom I left the circular of Mr. Hopkins. The Com-
mittee approved of the object, and when the letters were
submitted to the Bishop of London, his lordship expressed
his entire concurrence in these proceedings, and his readiness
to aid in carrying them out. 1 forward you a copy of their
last year's Report, by which (p. 98) you Avill learn their
views and proceedings. I suggested that the clergyman
should be married.

" Disappointed in one or two individuals, whom they
deemed suitable, I now find that the section of the Church
of England, of which the Bishop of Oxford, Mr. Beresford
Hope, and some others of similar views, are the representa-
tives, have appointed a Bishop of Hawaii, who is, I believe,
about to nroceed to his newly-made diocese. How far the

THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 337

king of the Sandwich Islands may approve of the territorial
title when informed of its import, as no doubt he will be,
and how far he may regard it as similar to the assumption
of the Pope in appointing Cardinal Wiseman Bishop of
Westminster, I do not pretend to guess. But I deeply
regret that, instead of an unpretending clergyman, holding
and preaching the simple truths of the gospel, wiiich would
have been beneficial to the souls of his flock, the section of
the Church of England characterized by extreme ritualism,
and supposed leaning towards the forms of Popery, should
have thought it preferable to send a bishop, with all the para-
phernalia appertaining to his office and functions, among a
people just emerging from barbarism and idolatry, and to
whom, heretofore, the simplicity in which the New Testa-
ment presents Christianity has been one of its attractions, as
well as one of the chief characteristics which externally dis-
tinguish it from Heathenism and Popery."

As soon as information of this proposed mission
to the Islands reached the United States (coming
through a Hawaiian newspaper), it seemed proper
to address the Archbishop of Canterbury ; and the
letter, dated September 3, 1860, with the reply of
the archbishop, will be given here.

" My Lord : A newspaper published at the Sandwich
Islands, called ' The Pacific Commercial Advertiser,' lately
copied an article from an English paper, which is the occa-
sion of this letter. The article wns as follows ; —

" ' Church of England in the Sandivich Islands, — There
is some idea of tlie introduction of Anglicanism, and, if pos-
29

338 THE IIAJVAIIAX ISLANDS.

sible, of its episcopate, into these Islands, which territorially
do not belong to the English crown, and ecclesiastically per-
tain to the American missionaries. It is stated that an eifort
is being made by Mr. Manley Hopkins, Consul for Hawaii, in
concert with the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel,
to introduce a branch of the Church of England into the
Sandwich Islands. Since the year 1827 the Church of Rome
has made persevering eiForts to establish itself among these
interesting islanders, but without success until 1839, when
the Roman Catholic faith was introduced under the pressure
of a French admiral and the guns of a French frigate ; and
now there is not only a Roman Catholic bishop and a staff of
clergy, but a body of Sisters of Mercy, established at Hawaii.
The leanings of the king and queen, who are themselves
Protestants, have been always in favor of the English Church ;
and they have requested the cooperation of this country in
the work. The king offers to build a parsonage, and to give
a site for a church at once, and to pay a salary of £200 a
year to an English clergyman. It is ultimately hoped that
Hawaii will become the see of an English bishop, with Poly-
nesia for the sphere of his jurisdiction. The archbishop has
given his encouragement to the plan.'

" Considering all the circumstances, it has seemed prudent
to notice this article, though we do not regard it as conclu-
sive evidence, and to address ourselves to your Grace, as
having, perhaps, a governing influence over such an arrange-
ment as is proposed, as well as being most liberal and
friendly in your feelings towards the missionary enterprises
of other Christian bodies.

" It has been the policy of our Board to leave the islands
of the South Pacific to be evangelized exclusively by means

THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 339

of the labors of our English brethren, and to confine our own
efforts exclusively to the islands situated north of the equator
— the Sandwich and Micronesia Islands.

" The Sandwich Islands being now virtually Christianized,
we can have no objection to the people arranging themselves
in different Christian denominations, as they please. If it
be a fact, as stated in the article above quoted, that the
king and queeu prefer the Episcopal worship to the simple
forms under which they have had their Christian training,
they can have no difficulty in arranging for their own accom-
modation in this matter. They can easily secure for them-
selves this form of worship.

" But if the king's ministers have advised him to encour-
age the introduction of ' a branch of the Church of England
into the Sandwich Islands,' we believe they have acted un-
wisely. Might not such a step by the Church of England,
implying, as it must, the probable extension of British domin-
ion, be regarded with jealousy by the government of the
United States? We fear it would stimulate the French
government to connect itself, more than it has done, with the
Roman Catholic mission on those Islands. And we appre-
hend it would have the ultimate effect to distract the counsels
of the native government, and to estrange it from the men
who planted and have sustained the gospel institutions on
those Islands ; apart from Avhom, without a miracle of
grace (as Ave apprehend), those institutions cannot long
exist under a native government.

" It has been our constant aim, as a missionary institu-
tion, in planting churches at the Sandwich Islands, to pre-
serve them free from all subjection to the ecclesiastical bodies
in our own country ; and the very large and respectable body
of people in the United States who have now expended a

340 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

million of dollars iu impartiug the blessings of the gospel to
the Sandwich Islands, would earnestly deprecate such a
measure as the one now under consideration. We entreat
your Grace to exert an influence with the Society for the
Propagation of the Gospel, to dissuade that venerable institu-
tion from extending its operations to the islands in the North
Pacific, since the effect of such an extension, however well
intended, would be to embarrass, weaken, and discourage
the Christian missions of their American brethren, hitherto
so signally crowned with the divine blessing.

" The apology for this letter is in the importance of its
object, and also in the confidence that we are addressing an
enlightened friend of all that concerns the kingdom of our
blessed Redeemer ; and your Grace will please accept the
assurance of our profound respect and esteem."

To the foregoiDg, the archbishop returned the fol-
lowing reply : —

"Lambeth Palace, September 28, 1860.

" Reverend Sir : In consequence of the letter dated 3d
instant, which I had the honor of receiving from you, I have
made inquiry on the subject to Avhieh it refers ; and I find it
to be quite true, that certain individuals have formed them-
selves into a committee, for tlie purpose of taking advantage
of the proposal of the king of Hawaii, and with the ultimate
view of establishing a bishop on the Polynesian Islands.

" The subject does not originate with the Society for Prop-
agating the Gospel, to which it has not been hitherto proposed.
And it is altogether untrue, that the archbishop encourages
the plan, of wliich, in fact, he was ignorant until your letter
arrived.

THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 341

" Should an attempt be made to connect this object with
the Society for Propagating the Gospel, I shall think it my
duty to lay your letter before the persons who chiefly admin-
ister its affairs ; and I shall be truly sorry if any circum-
stances shall occur calculated to create jealousy between
parties who have the same great end in view — an object
which would be counteracted by collision, in the same degree
as it may be promoted by cooperation.

" With high respect for the Society to which you belong,
and much thankfulness for the work which God has enabled
it to effect, I remain,

"• Reverend Sir, your faithful servant,

"J. B. Cantatjr.
" To the Secretary of the Board of Missions."

The Eeport of the " Church and School Society "
states, that the plan proposed in the letters from
Messrs. Armstrong and Wyllie had received the
cordial concurrence of the Bishop of Loi^don. And
it appears, from an editorial article in "The Even-
ing Standard " (a London newspaper) of Novem-
ber 14, 18G1, that he objected so decidedly to the
plan of sending a bishop, as to come near defeating
the measure.^ On this becoming known, a letter

' From the same source we learn that the law officers hesitated as
to the applicability to this case of a former decision. That decision
appears to have been, that there were no legal impediments to conse-
crating missionary bishops fo7' jmrts beyond Her Majesti/s dominions.
This decision was doubtless reached, in the first instance, in respect
to pagan Africa or China. But would it apply to a Christian^
inde2)endc7it nation, like the Hawaiian, whose independence had been
29*

340 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

million of dollars iu imparting the blessings of the gospel to
the Sandwich Islands, would earnestly deprecate such a
measure as the one now under consideration. We entreat
your Grace to exert an influence with the Society for the
Propagation of the Gospel, to dissuade that venerable institu-
tion from extending its operations to the islands in the Xorth
Pacific, since the effect of such an extension, however w^ell
intended, would be to embarrass, weaken, and discourage
the Christian missions of their American brethren, hitherto
so signally crowned with the divine blessing.

To the foregoing, the archbishop returned the fol-
lowing reply : —

" Lambeth Palace, September 28, 1860.

"Reverend Sir: In consequence of the letter dated 3d
instant, which I had the honor of receiving from you, I have
made inquiry on the subject to which it refers ; and I find it
to be quite true, that certain individuals have formed them-
selves into a committee, for the purpose of taking advantage
of the proposal of the king of Hawaii, and Avith the ultimate
view of establishing a bishop on the Polynesian Islands.

" The subject does not originate with the Society for Prop-
agating the Gospel, to which it has not been hitherto proposed.
And it is altogether untrue, that the archbishop encourages
the plan, of which, in fact, he was ignorant until your letter
arrived.

THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 341

" Should an attempt be made to connect this object with
the Society for Propagating tlie Gospel, I shall think it my
duty to lay your letter before the persons who chiefly admin-
ister its affairs ; and I shall be truly sorry if any circum-
stances shall occur calculated to create jealousy between
parties who have the same great end in view — an object
which would be counteracted by collision, in the same degree
as it may be promoted by cooperation.

" With high respect for the Society to which you belong,
and much thankfulness for the work which God has enabled
it to effect, I remain,

" Keverend Sir, your faithful servant,

"J. B. Cantaur.
" To the Secretary of the Board of Missions."

The Eeport of the " Church and School Society "
states, that the plan proposed in the letters from
Messrs. Armstrong and Wyllie had received the
cordial concurrence of the Bishop of London. And
it appears, from an editorial article in "The Even-
ing Standard " (a London newspaper) of Novem-
ber 14, 1861, that he objected so decidedly to the
plan of sending a bishop, as to come near defeating
the measure. 1 On this becoming known, a letter

' From the same source we learn that the law officers hesitated as
to the applicability to this case of a former decision. That decision
appears to have been, that there were no legal impediments to conse-
crating missionary bishops /or 2^arts beyond Her Majesty's dominions.
This decision was doubtless reached, in the first instance, in respect
to pagan Africa or China. But would it apply to a Christian,
indejjendent nation, like the Hawaiian, whose independence had been
29*

342 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

was addressed to the Bishop of London by the For-
eign Secretary of the American Board. But before
there was time for it to reach London, the Rev. T.
N. Staley, D. D., had been consecrated "Bishop of the
United Church of England and Ireland in the
Hawaiian or Sandwich Islands, and all other of the
dominions of the king of Hawaii," or, more briefly,
" Bishop of the United Church of England and Ire-
land in Hawaii." This language is from the license
of the Foreign Secretary, Earl Russell, on which
Dr. Staley was consecrated. The following is a
copy of the license : —

" Victoria, by the grace of God, etc., to the Archbishop
of Canterbury, etc., greeting: —

" Whereas you, the said John Bird, Archbishop of Can-
terbury, have humbly applied unto us for our license, by
warrant under our Royal Signet and Seal Manual, author-
izing and empowering you to consecrate the Rev. Thomas
Nettleship Staley, Clerk, Master of Arts, a British subject,

acknowledged and guaranteed by the British nation ? Ko wonder the
lawyers and the bishop hesitated. Their scruples seem to have been
overcome at last by evidence that the Hawaiian king had given his
assent to the plan. It is not known what influences were brought
to bear upon him. But the Hawaiian government is as really a gov-
ernment of laws, as is that of England ; and Hawaiian lawyers, if they
felt free to speak, woiild probably declare that a request from their
king, for an extension of the "United Church of England and Ire-
land" to their independent kingdom, lay beyond his legal powers.
That the king was not self-moved to make such a request, we have
evidence in the documents at the opening of this chapter.

THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 343

to be bishop of the United Church of England and Ireland
in the Hawaiian or Sandwich Islands, and all other of the
dominions of the king of Hawaii, you have certified to us
that you have fully ascertained the sufficiency of the said
Rev. Thomas Nettleship Staley in good learning, the sound-
ness of his faith, and the purity of his manners.

" Now, it is our royal will and pleasure, and we do, by this
our license under our Royal Signet and Sign Manual, author-
ize and empower you, the said archbishop, to consecrate the
said Thomas Nettleship Staley to be bishop of the United
Church of England and Ireland in Hawaii.

" Given at our Court of St. James's the 11th day of De-
cember, 1861, in the twenty-fifth year of our reign.
"By Her Majesty's command. Russell."

The recognition was on the 15th of December,
and the consecrating prelates were Archbishop Snm-
ner, the Bishop of London, and the Bishop of
Oxford. L

The Bishop of London replied in due course to
the letter of the Secretary, and stated that " every-
thing had been arranged in strict accordance with
the expressed wishes of the king of the Sandwich
Islands." He also expressed the hope, "as Bishop
Staley goes forth with an ardent desire wisely and
faithfully to bear his part in preaching the gospel of
Christ, and advancing his kingdom," that "he may
be found to strengthen the hands of all who have the
same object at heart." The Bishop of Oxford, in
his Preface to a work of Mr. Manley Hopkins, the

344 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

Hawaiian Consul-General, spoken of by Mr. Ellis
(dated May 24, 1862), also declares the confirmation
of the bishop to have been at the desire of the
Hawaiian king.^ From the preceding statement we
draw the following inferences : —

1. The idea of sending a bishop to the Hawaiian
Islands did not originate with the Hawaiian king.
It was neither his idea nor desire, when his minis-
ters wrote to England for an Episcopal presbyter.
It must have originated in England.

2. Bishop Staley and his presbyters were selected
neither by Archbishop Sumner, nor by the Bishop
of London.

3. The opposition of the Bishop of London, in
November, 1861, viewed in connection with his
agency in the consecration in the following month,
renders it probable that, up to November of that
year, no assenting response had been received from
the Hawaiian king. This conclusion is strengthened
by the singularly vague language, otherwise unac-

^ '< Hawaii : The Past, Present, and Future of its Island-King-
dom. By Manley Hopkins, Hawaiian Consul-General, etc. With a
Preface, by the Bishop of Oxford. London, 1862." It should be said
of this work, that its author was never at the Sandwich Islands, and
that he reposed undue confidence in authorities that were hostile to
the American Mission. No apology can be made, however, for the
dishonorable caricature- engraving of the Rev. William Richards —
professedly "a sketch from memory, by the author." And one can-
not but wonder, that so highly intelligent a prelate as Bishop Wilber-
force should give his sanction to a work of so one-sided and partisan
a character.

THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 345

countable, employed by Mr. Hopkins at page 339 of
his work, — printed, it may be, some time before the
date of the Bishop of Oxford's Preface, -^ where,
instead of saying that the king had asked for a
bishop, he says the church and people of England
were requested to "establish a branch of the Reformed
Episcopal Church ^ in Hawaii ; " and even this is
more than can be gathered from the official letters.

4. As there was abundant time for an interchange
of letters after the Bishop of Oxford and his associ-
ates had taken up the project of this mission. Bishop
Tait's assent obliges us to suppose the young king
to have at length acceded to the proposal of a bishop ;
and this is rendered the more probable by the cordial
reception he is known to have given the mission on
its reaching Honolulu.

Among the documents connected with^this mission,
important because influential with the reigning powers
at the Islands, is the following letter from the Dean
of Windsor to Dr. Staley : —

" Windsor, August 15, 1862. '

" My dear Lord Bishop : Tiie queen has desired me
to express to you her regret at being unable, in consequence
of her great affliction, and absence in Scotland, to commu-
nicate with you personally upon many most interesting cir-
cumstances connected Avith your episcopate.

* What is the <' Reformed Episcopal Church " ?

346 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

" Her Majesty preserves a lively recollection of the visit
of the king of the Sandwich Islands to this country, eleven
years ago ; and more especially of the deep interest then
taken by her beloved consort in his welfare. Since that time
she has most gratefully appreciated and sympathized with all
the exertions of the king with a view to the progress of
Christianity in Honolulu, and has heard with much satis-
faction of his attachment to the doctrines and discipline of
the Church of England.

" For the queen of the Sandwich Islands, as springing
from her own nation, Her Majesty entertains sentiments of
peculiar regard, and considers her position as most propi-
tiously exercised in furthering the good work of the English
mission.

" But it is to the intention of the royal parents with regard
to the crown prince that Her Majesty looks forward with the
most hope and confidence. She has heard with great satis-
faction that he will, in the first place, be intrusted to your
justice and care ; being assured that you will associate with
the other duties of your episcopate, as one of its first objects,
the instruction of the heir of the crown, early, in the sound
and charitable views of religion which belong to the Church
into which he is to be admitted. Her best wishes and
prayers will attend the baptismal rites, with which, imme-
diately on your arrival at Honolulu, you will receive the
prince into our Church. Your episcopate will thus be in-
augurated on the Islands with the most promising auspices.

" Her Majesty has already signified, through her Secretary
of State for Foreign Affairs, her intention of being one of
the sponsors to the prince, and has forwarded a suitable gift
for the occasion.

THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 347

" Her Majesty has commanded me to add, that, aUhough
now left alone, she shall continue to watch the progress of
Christianity, and education, and social improvement, in the
Sandwich Islands, with the same lively interest with which
she has hitherto watched it in conjunction with the prince
consort. Such progress, under the Almighty aid, and your
own supervision, she considers as mainly depending upon the
intelligence and refinement of character and mind so remark-
able in the king.

" Believe me, dear Lord Bishop, most sincerely yours,

«'JEROLD WELLESLY,
*^ Dean of Windsor, Resident Chaplain, S^c"

I may say here, that while I deprecated the send-
ing of a bishop to the Hawaiian Islands, at the pres-
ent stage of their religious development, I believed
it was desirable to send to Honolulu an evangelical
presbyter of the Episcopal Church, such as the king
requested. A year or more before the date of the
letters of Dr. Armstrong and Secretary Wyllie to
Mr. Ellis, I advised a bishop of the American branch
of that Church to procure the sending of an evangeli-
cal presl)yter to the metropolis of those Islands. I
believed there Avas then a demand for one near the
court, and that the right man would strengthen the
influence of religion. As the Islands had been Chris-
tianized, Lwent even ftirther. Meeting a bishop of
the Methodist Episcopal Church, at a somcAvhat
earlier date, whom I had long known and esteemed,
I suggested that it might prove a useful stimulus to

348 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

the religious spirit on those Islands, were his Church
to send a good man to Honolulu. This was done,
but the enterprise did not prove successful.

Bishop Staley arrived at Honolulu on the 11th of
October, 1862, accompanied by two presbyters, the
Kev. G. Mason and Kev. E. Ibbotson ; and another,
Mr. Scott, arrived soon after. They could not have
had a more cordial reception than was given them by
the king and queen.

It is to be regretted that, in a land so lately recov-
ered from a barbarous paganism, the members of
this mission should have felt themselves rigidly bound
by the conventionalities of the High Church. The
Protestant clergy of Honolulu (missionaries and oth-
ers) , took an early opportunity to invite one of the
newly-arrived brethren to attend a union monthly
meeting for pra3^er, and he, after consulting his bishop,
made the following reply : —

" He [the bishop] strengthened my own opinion, viz., that
it wonld be inconsistent in a clergyman of onr Church to
attend a prayer-meeting in a place of Avorship belonging to
a denomination of Christians who do not regard episcopacy
of divine appointment."

There was no collision. The common civilities of
Christian life were reciprocated. But that was all.
Theoretically, practically, the otfice and work of the
American brethren as Christian ministers, as well as

THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 349

their churches and native ministry, were ignored by
the Keformed Catholics, as much as they ever had
been by the Roman Catholics. If they met their
American brethren at all, it was never as divinely
authorized Christian missionaries ; and this w^as be-
ginning to be understood by the natives. Holding
to baptismal regeneration, they thought it right,
perhaps a duty, to baptize infants who had not been
baptized, wherever they could do it, without regard
to the Protestant churches to which the parents
belonged, or to the relations sustained by the parents
to the missionary pastors.^

It was the expectation of the bishop and his com-
pany, that they would have the privilege of baptiz-
ing the young Prince of Hawaii, heir to the throne,
on reaching the Islands. But, to the great grief
both of his parents and of the nation, the child sick-
ened unto death, and Mr. Clark, pastor of the first
church in Honolulu and one of the older mission-
aries, w^as summoned to the palace to administer the
ordinance.

The following lines, quoted from a Honolulu news-
paper, with the signature "G. M.," and the caption
"The English Missionary's Approach to the Sand-
wich Islands, October, 1862," are understood to have
been composed by one of the English presbyters
before he reached the Islands : —

' This declaration is made on the strength of concurrent testimony

at the Islands.

350 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

" E'en now expectant stands Hawaii's king,
As a kind nursing father, to embrace
The glorious system of restoring grace.
His royal spouse, with all a mother's joy.
Leads to the holy font their princely boy.
Where England's bishop, sent with poAver to bless.
Robes the young chief with Christ's own righteous-
ness."

It may be that the difference in doctrinal and prac-
tical religious views between the two missions was
too wide to admit of much intimacy. A small tract
was early issued on Confirmation, also with the sig-
nature "G. M.," in which the rite is said to be "a
sacramental ordinance of the Church, necessary for
all Christians who are in a condition to receive it ; "
while "the person who administers it must be a
bishop of the Holy Catholic Church." "Young"
and "old," "sinners," "all who have not been con-
firmed," were urged to " come and see God's minis-
ters," and " listen to the gracious words, 'Thy sins
are forgiven thee.'" It was declared that, "Confir-
mation is intended to fit us for receiving the Body
and Blood of the Lord Jesus in the Blessed Sacra-
ment of the Altar."

Dr. Staley has printed two sermons at the Islands
— one preached in London, the other at Honolulu.
The following declarations in the sermon first
preached, are enough to have fully justified the hope
of a different result from the one above stated.

THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 351

" Nothing," he says, " would shake all religious belief in
the Islands more effectually than for us to assume an atti-
tude of hostility to those forms of Christianity, with which
they [the people] are now familiar." Again : " We must
make it clear, that we do not go forth to ignore and override
what has been done by others." And again : " The great
object of the mission is the salvation of the souls and bodies
of those among whom we are going to labor, and not the
numbers we can count as members of our communion."

Some of the leading features of the religion, which
the bishop proposed setting forth for the acceptance
and salvation of the islanders, are indicated in the
second sermon.

Their worship was to be " guided by Holy Scripture, as
interpreted by the ancient fathers, implying by that term
those chiefly of the first five centuries — the purest ages of
the Church." They were to be taught that their infants
were, by baptism, " made members of Christ, children of
God, and inheritors of the kingdom of heaven." And when
the baptized children arrived at "yeai's of discretion," they
were to be encouraged to believe that they would " be
strengthened by a new gift of the Holy Spirit, imparted to
them by the imposition of hands," in " the holy rite of con-
firmation." Being thus " initiated into full communion with
the Church," they were to be deemed fitted to " approach the
Blessed Sacrament of Christ's Body and Blood." The bap-
tized were also to be taught that they were not to wait till
they were "converted by some sudden, irresistible impulse,"
but to regard themselves " as already, by baptism, grafted
into Christ's church," and not only bound, but " able to

352 THE HAWAHAN ISLANDS.

crucify tlie old man, with his evil deeds, by the strength
already imparted from above." If their consciences were
" burdened Avith sin," they were to be encouraged " to come
to the minister, and open their grief," and " receive the bene-
fit of absolution." The islanders, under the instruction of
the missionaries, are wont to call one day in seven the Sah-
haih^ but "most falsely and mischievously," in the opinion of
Bishop Staley ; " for the Church provides an order of prayer
to be said daily throughout the year." " Such," he adds,
" are some of the leading features in that church system we
come to establish among the people of these Islands."

The reader is left to judge how very far these
"forms of Christianity," which the bishop and his
associates propose to establish among the people of
the Hawaiian Islands, differ from those that have
been already established, and how great must be
their tendency "to shake all religious belief on
the Islands." i

It w^as found hard to interest the people in this
new form of religion. Excepting on a few extraordi-
nary occasions, the audiences were everywhere small.

^ In the Appendix the foregoing extracts are printed in their con-
nections, that there may be no unfairness to their author. Should it
be thought that the bishop honestly regarded himself as sustained by
the standards of his Church, that might be admitted. Nevertheless it
is true, that very few missionaries do actually go forth from that
Church into the heathen world to promulgate those doctrines ; and it
is none the less true that they could not be "established among the
people of those Islands " without a complete and dangerous revolu-
tion in their religious opinions and habits.

THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 353

It was even so within the precincts of the Court.
The worship was evidently too showy for the reli-
gious taste of the people ; too like the Roman Catho-
lic ; — with surplice and stole; with alb, and cope,
and crosier ; with rochet, and mitre, and pastoral
staff; with Episcopal ring and banner; with pictures,
altar-candles, robings, intonations, processions, and
attitudes/ The mitre was worn at the confirmation
of the king and queen, but is said to be very seldom
worn by a bishop in England. We have it from one
present at the late king's funeral in the '^ temporary
cathedral," that "more than one hundred and fifty
candles were burning in that small church at noon-
day ; while the bishop's back was most of the time
towards the audience, with his altar, and pictures, and
candles before him."

In the semi-official account of the funeral of Kame-
hameha IV., in The Pacific Commercial Advertiser,
w^as this statement : —

" Following the servants of the late king, came the clergy
of the various denominations ; but of the American clergy
(the most numerous here) we observed but one representative,
and understood that the reason of their non-appearance was
the sneering way in which they were thought to be referred
to in the programme."

1 I find these all mentioned in the different accounts I have seen of
the public occasions on which the bishop and his associates have had
professional duties to perform. I caijnot of course vouch for the
entire accuracy of the statement.
30*

354 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

That part of the programme was as follows : —

" Ministers of Religion of the several Denominations.

The Clergy of the Roman Catholic Church.

His Lordship Louis, the Rt. Rev. Bishop of Arathea,

and Vicar Apostolic of the Hawaiian

Islands.

Choir of the Hawaiian Cathedral.

Officiating Clergy.

His Lordship the Rt. Reverend Bishop of Honolulu."

The least that can be said in respect to this inde-
corum of den^dng to the American clerical body the
title and standing of clergymen, which they have
always had in the Christian Church of the Islands, as
well as in their own country, is, that it must be num-
bered among the unfortunate consequences of this
mission. The onl}'' Protestant clergyman present at
the funeral solemnities — one who had been called
to the palace, not long before, to baptize the dying
young prince, the heir apparent to the throne, and to
officiate at his funeral — gave public expression to
his own feelings and those of his brethren.

" We do not object," he says, " that a section of the Chris-
tian Church — if it sees fit in its bigoted msdom — should
deny the Protestant clergy a standing in the Christian Church.
But to thrust this bigotry into a public document of the gov-
ernment, which has been brought into bein«: and taken a
standing among the Christian nations of the earth mainly in
consequence of the labors of these, same Protestant clergy-

THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION, 355

men, is what we do not approve. There was no necessity
for the government, on so solemn an occasion, to treat with
discourtesy any of its subjects, especially its best friends and
truest benefactors."

The letter from the queen's chaplain at Windsor
was virtually a letter of commendation from Queen
Victoria to the king and queen of the Hawaiian Isl-
ands, and was made public immediately on the arri-
val of the mission at Honolulu. And the bishop was
most cordially received by the late king, whose
youthful devotion to his interests soon became mani-
fest to the people. Of course it was proper for the
king to connect himself with whatever branch of the
visible church he might choose.

Considering his zeal, we cannot but feel surprise
that so few of the people were moved by his
example. But it has not been without influence
among the higher officers of the government. At
the present time, the Minister of Foreign Afiairs, the
Minister of the Interior, the Attorney General, the
present governor of Oahu, and the governor of Maui
— the last a native gentleman — are connected with
the Reformed Catholic Church. ^ The only other
cabinet minister — the one having charge of the
finances — is a French gentleman and a Eoman
Catholic. The present king retains Bishop Staley as

* The present king, his venerable father, and his sister Victoria,
have not connected themselves with that church.

356 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

his chaplain, and, though remaining at the head of
his mission, has made him a member of his Privy
Council.

Meanwhile there have been indications of unrest in
the public mind. Soon after the formation of the
new ministry, an earnest controversy arose in the
newspapers, based on a credited report that the
bishop was to be made President of the Board of
Education, and so have control of the public schools.
Mr. Wyllie, writing me on the 1st of May, 1864,
mentions also a report as being then current, " that
the king intended so to reform the constitution as to
make the Episcopal religion the established religion
of his kingdom, to tax his people for its support, and
to place Bishop Staley in high political office." This
report Mr. Wyllie pronounces, in strong language,
to be without foundation. It grew out of the calling
of a convention, by the king, for revising the consti-
tution of Kamehameha III.

With the struggles for mere political ascendency
in this little kingdom (if such there are), whether
by France, England, or the United States, I have at
present nothing to do. The two governments first
named have pledged themselves never, in any form,
to take possession of the Islands ; ^ and the one last
named, w^hile I am confident it would not consent to

1 Chapter XHI.

THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 357

their coming under a foreign power, will do all it can
to maintain their national independence.

But the American Board of Commissioners for
Foreign Missions, as a missionary body, and the nu-
merous and intelligent Christian churches which sus-
tain its operations, cannot possibly be indifferent to
the safety, on those Islands, of the glorious results
which have cost them so much labor during the past
forty years, and an outlay considerably exceeding a
million of dollars.

As the case now stands, the Reformed Catholic
mission on the Hawaiian Islands will seem like a
breach of that courtesy, which is due from one Chris-
tian body to another, and which is so important in
the work of missions. In the hour of victory, after
a long and arduous conflict and a great expenditure,
just when we were taking measures to secure our
conquest for the Lord of the Church, a bo'dy of pro-
fessed allies comes upon us from the land of our
fathers, with the evident intent, if it be p()ssi])le, of
taking possession of the field ! The principle in-
volved in this proceeding should receive the serious
consideration of our English brethren, and of all who
are desirous of the future success of missions among
the heathen.

Lately a movement occurred within the Church of
England to send a mission, consisting of a bishop
and six presbyters, to the capital of Madagascar. It

358 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

was similar, in its nature and intent, to the one under
consideration in this chapter, and it had a similar,
though somewhat more imposing, origin. Such a
mission would interfere vitally with missionary oper-
ations long carried on in that field by the London
Missionary Society. A public meeting was therefore
held in London in behalf of that Society, in February,
1863, at which the Earl of Shaftesbury presided.
Some remarks then made by the noble and excellent
Earl are applicable to the movement at the Sandwich
Islands, and will be a suitable close to this narrative.

" I am certain," he says, " that there are persons whose
names are on that list, who, if they were acquainted with
the state of things in Madagascar, with what has been done,
what is doing, and what is in preparation, would no more
think of disturbing the operations of this noble body, than
they would think of upsetting the Church of England, and
spreading disorder in all parishes of this country."

And he continues, —

" I am afraid that it will introduce a new principle, that
may be subversive of all harmony, and act most injuriously
upon missionary operations in general. There has been
hitherto recognized among all missionaries in the Protestant
denomination a kind of courtesy, that they should not inter-
fere one with another, unless it could be proved that a field
was shamefully ill-worked, or that there were heretical doc-
trines taught, or that mischief was being done, instead of
good. As to interfering one with another, thrusting your-
self into another man's vineyard, not attending to your own,

THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 359

but ever spying out what your neighbor is doing, — that is
contrary to the received principle of missionary operations.
It is contrary to acknowledged courtesies, and if it be allowed
to gain head, it will lead to a civil war among missionaries
ten times more distressing in its consequences than even the
civil war in America. I do hope that all parties will very
seriously consider before they allow themselves to go one
step farther. I should most deeply lament to see that the
Church of England, which has been so true and so energetic,
which has exhibited so deep and solemn an appreciation of
the work of its brother Protestants and brother Christians in
foreign lands, should now be coming forward in a spirit of
selfishness and mean aggrandizement, for the purpose of tear-
ing from the hands of others the work that they have so nobly
and so signally performed."

CHAPTEE XXI.

ROMAN CATHOLIC MISSION. — THE MORMONS.

Origin of the Roman Catholic Mission. — Claim made by the Govern-
ment. — The First Missionaries sent away. — The American Mis-
sionaries not accessory to this. — Why they were sent away. —
Protestant Missionaries opposed to Persecution. — British Consul
and Irish Priest. — Violence of a French Naval Officer. — Oppres-
sive Exactions. — Their Effect. — Present State of the Mission. —
Defective Statistics. — Scantiness of Materials for a History of
Romish Missions. — This true of their Mission on the Hawaiian
Islands. — The Success and Comparative Power of Romish Mis-
sions over-estimated. — Dr. Venn's Work on the Life of Xavier a
Corrective. — The Mormons.

The origin of the Roman Catholic mission was
described in the second chapter. It came to the
Islands in the year 1827. The Hawaiian government
then claimed the same right in respect to the Eomish
missionaries, that it had claimed in 1820 in respect to
the Protestant missionaries; namely, of deciding
whether to allow them to remain. Regarding the
papal missionaries as having come to teach a religion
which resembled in its worship the old idolatry, the
government refused them permission to stay, and
ordered them to leave the Islands. And when they
refused to go, it sent them away at its own expense,
landing them safelj^ in California, which was then
under Mexican dominion.

(360)

ROMAN CATHOLIC MISSION. 361

The American missionaries have been accused of
procuring the banishment of the Eoman Catholic
priests. This is not true. The charge has always
been denied by them, and also by the Hawaiian gov-
ernment.

The priests " were sent away because they landed without
permission from the government, and staid in contempt of its
orders to depart ; because they taught a religion so like the
old idolatry of the Islands ; because intelligent Englishmen
told of the blood that Rome had shed in Europe, predicted
like carnage here, and advised their expulsion ; because
they opposed the efforts of the government to teach the
people to read ; because they identified themselves with the
party of Boki, of Liliha, of the family of Peliolani, of the
British and American consuls, and of dissolute foreigners
generally — a party which attempted to depose the regent
and principal chiefs, and raise themselves to supreme power
by civil war ;''and because they were believed, if not known,
to have been active laborers in the cause of that party, by
inducing m<in to join it." *

* Mr. Tracy adds m his History, — <'The most important doc-
uments on this subject are, 1. The Missionary Herald, and Annual
Reports of the American Board ; 2, The Roman Catholic Annals of
the Propagation of the Faith, especially volumes six and ten ; 3. Letter
of the king of the Sandwich Islands to the king of England, written in
1837, a copy of which is preserved in the archives of the Board ;

4. The king's letter to the American consul, of October 28, 1839,
which may be found in the Appendix to the Annual Report for 1841 ;

5. An account of the visit of the French frigate L'Artemise to the
Sandwich Islands, by S. N. Castle, — first published in the Hawaiian
Spectator in 1839, and republished in a pauiplilet by sixteen otti-

3(i2 THE HAIVAIIAN ISLANDS.

The spirit of the Protestant missionaries is evinced
in the following quotation from Mr. Tracy's compre-
hensive and very accurate History of the American
Board : —

After the departure of the Romish priests for California.
" some of their adherents were then called up, and required
to renounce their seditious religion, and on their refusal
were sentenced to imprisonment and hard labor. On learning
this fact, Mr. Bingham immediately remonstrated with Kaa-
humanu, telling her, ' You have no law that will apply.' She
answered, ' The law respecting idolatry ; for their worship is
like that Avhich we have forsaken,' — referring to the order
for the suppression of idolatry in 1819. Mr. Bingham,
however, persevered in his remonstrances ; and Mr. Clark,
Mr. Chamberlain, Dr. Judd, Mr. Bishop, Mr. Richards, and
probably others, urged to discontinue these punishments.
There is no evidence, nor any reason to believe, that any of
the missionaries ever gave different advice. Foreign visitors
sometimes remonstrated, but with as little effect as the mis-
sionaries. As late as September, 1838, Kinau, in reply to
a letter from Captain Elliot, of the British navy, asked him
if he would ad^"ise the natives to return to their ' ancient mode
of worship and bloodshed.' At last better counsels prevailed,
and on the 17th of June, 1839, the king issued orders that
no more punishments should be inflicted on account of reli-

cers of the U. S. East India squadron ; 6. Supplement to the Sandwich
Islands Mirror, — being a review of Mr. Castle's article, ascribed to Mr.
John C. Jones, formerly American consul at Honolulu. A brief view
of the leading authorities maybe found in the Appendix to the Annual
Report of the Board for 1841." — Tracy s History, p. 260.

ROMAN CATHOLIC MISSION. 3(33

gion, and that, if any were in confinement or at labor on that
account, they should be set at liberty. On the 24th, how-
ever, two females were arrested and confined in the fort ; but
Mr. Bingham, being informed of the fact, immediately made
it known to the governor, Kekuanaoa, who ordered them to
be released, ' for their confinement Avas not by order of the
chiefs.' " 1

In 1835 the Romish missionaries in California
received a brief from the Pope, exhorting them to
persevere in their attempts to establish a mission on
the Islands. Mr. Charlton, the British consul, was ki
correspondence with them ; and in the following year
an Irish priest, educated in Paris, arrived at Hono-

^ Tracy's History, p. 406.

*« By information obtained from those best informed on the subject,
I was satisfied that the accounts of the persecutions undergone by
Catholic converts, and of the cruelties said to have Lbeen endured by
them, were much exaggerated. Nor were these in any case to be
imputed directly to the missionaries, who had in many instances
endeavored to prevent the infliction of punishment for religious rea-
sons. Of cruel treatment for this cause I could learn no authenti-
cated instance, nor did I meet with any one who could adduce facts
from his own knowledge, although I sought information from those
inimical to the missionaries, as well as from those who favor them.
That the missionaries and their proselytes entertain apprehensions of
evil from the propagation of Romanism, is true ; but I found less illib-
erality on the subject of religious forms existing in the Hawaiian
Islands, than in any place I visited on the cruise — less than is enter-
tained by opposing sects in our country, and far less than exists in
Catholic countries against those who hold the Protestant faith." —
Commodore Wilkes in U. S. Exploring Expedition, vol. iv. p. II.

364 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

lulu, and the consul insisted that he, as a British
subject, should be allowed to remain.

It is not my purpose to go into a description of
the acts of deceit, diplomacy, and violence, on the
part of various agents, by means of which the firm-
ness of the Hawaiian government was at length over-
come. But I must not pass over one case, the most
deplorable of all, for which the French government
in the days of Louis Philippe is responsible.

" On the 9th of July, 1839, the French frigate L'Artemise,
Captain Laplace, arrived at Honolulu. Captain Laplace
issued his manifesto, declaring that he had come, by com-
mand of the king of the French, to put an end to the ill
treatment which the French had suffered at the Sandwich
Islands. He accused the government of violating treaties,
alluding, probably, to the case of M. Maigret, who was not
permitted to land there. He asserted, ' that to persecute the
Catholic religion, to tarnish it with the name of idolatry,
and to expel, under this absurd pretext, the French from this
archipelago, was to offer an insult to France and to its sov-
ereign.' With singular ignorance or disregard of truth, he
asserted, that, among civilized nations, ' there is not even
one which does not permit in its territory the free toleration
of all religions ; and yet, at the Sandwich Islands, the
French are not allowed publicly the exercise of theirs.' He
demanded, —

" ' 1. That the Catholic worship be declared free through-
out all the dominions subject to the king of the Sandwich
Islands ; that the meml>ers of this religious faith shall enjoy
in them all the privileges granted to Protestants.

ROMAN CATHOLIC MISSION. 3G5

" ' 2. That a site for a Catholic church be given by the gov-
ernment at Honolulu, a port frequented by the French, and
that this church be ministered to by priests of their nation.

" ^ 3. That all Catholics imprisoned on account of their reli-
gion since the last persecutions extended to the French mis-
sionaries be immediately set at liberty.

" ' 4. That the king of the Sandwich Islands deposit in
the hands of the captain of L'Artemise the sum of twenty
thousand dollars, as a guarantee of his future conduct towards
France ; which sum the French government will restore to
him when it shall consider that the accompanying treaty will
be faithfully complied with.

" ' 5. That the treaty signed by the king of the Sandwich
Islands, as well as the sum above mentioned, be conveyed on
board the frigate L'Artemise by one of the principal chiefs
of the country ; and also that the batteries of Honolulu do
salute the French flag with twenty-one guns, which will be
returned by the frigate.'

" In case of refusal, he stated, war would^ immediately
commence. At' the same time he addressed notes to the
English and American consuls, announcing his intention, if
his demands were refused, to commence hostilities on the
12th, at noon, and offering protection on board the frigate to
such of their countrymen as should desire it. In his note to
the American consul he added, —

" '• 1 do not, however, include in this class the individuals
who, although born, it is said, in the United States, make a
part of the Protestant clergy of the Chief of this archipelago,
direct his counsels, influence his conduct, and are the true
authors of the insult given by him to France. For me they
compose a part of the native population, and must undergo
31*

366 THE H AWAIT AN ISLANDS.

the imhappy consequences of a war which they shall have
brought on this country/

" The greater part of the pretexts for this aggression set
forth by Captain Laplace were false. The treaty with Captain
Dupetit Thouars Avas not intended to include Roman Cath-
olic missionaries, and the exclusion of M. Maigret was no
violation of it. French residents at the Sandwich Islands
were not forbidden the public exercise of their religion. The
American missionaries had not advised the government to
adopt any of the measures of which he complained." ^

The native government yielded to the violence of
the French commander. The effect of the treaty-
then assented to was not only to give free course to
the Romish missionaries, — which Avas not to be con-
demned,— but to set aside a law just made for the
promotion of temperance, by which distilled spirits
were excluded from the Islands, and a heavy duty
imposed on the importation of wine. .

The rule I have adopted, in writing concerning the
present state of the Islands, allows me to say but
little concerning the Roman Catholic mission. I
saw nothing of the "Bishop of Arathia," the "Vicar
Apostolic of the Hawaiian Islands," but heard him
well spoken of; and the little I saw of two or three
French papal priests gave me a favorable impression
of their characters.

According to the report of the Bishop in 1862,

1 Tracy's History, pp. 406-408.

ROMAN CATHOLIC MISSION. 367

the mission then contained eighteen European mis-
sionaries, twelve "catecliist brothers," a convent of
ten nuns, twenty-eight "decent chapels," thirty
"chapels built of straw," eighty "religious pupils,"
a "college of forty pupils," fifty "schools," and
23,500 "Catholics." Both in 1860 and 1862 he states
the baptisms at the round number of a thousand ;
and on both those occasions, although a Frenchman,
he speaks of the tendency to introduce the English
language, and to do away with the language of the
country, with evident satisfaction. The number of
"heretics" he places at 23,500. These are the mem-
bers of the Protestant churches. The "infidels" he
numbers at 23,300; but there are probably fewer
among the Hawaiian people deserving of this appel-
lation, than in any other country of Christendom. The
term has a peculiar meaning in the Komish Church.
As here used, the greater part of the ;^ersons to
whom it is designed to be applicable, have more or
less connection with the Protestant congregations, —
as infants, young people, members of families, at-
tendants on public worship, etc. It is believed there
are as many as five thousand baptized children con-
nected with Protestant congregations, who are not
numbered among the church-members.

The Bishop uses the words baptisms and conver-
sions as convertible terms; and the 23,500 "Cath-
olics " must be understood as including all who had
received baptism at the hands of Komish priests.

368 THE HAWAII AN ISLANDS.

My inquiries while on the Islands led me to believe,
that the number of adult members of the Romish
Church is considerably less than this.

Whoever undertakes to write on the missions of
the Romish Church, will be impressed with the scanti-
ness of his materials. "Nothing," says Dr. Venn, in
his recentl}^ published and valuable exposition of the
Missionary Life and Labors of Francis Xavier, —
" nothing is more striking, in reading missionary rec-
ords, than the contrast between the scanty, vague,
extravagant, and unsatisfactory notices of Romish
missions, and the cautious, candid, and multitudinous
records of Protestant evangelical missions." The
Romish mission on the Hawaiian Islands will not be
found an exception.

Writers not altogether in s;yTnpathy with the highly
evangelical character of Protestant missions incline
to over-estimate the successes of Romish missions,
and their comparative power, in the same field with
missions of the evangelical or puritan stamp, to
make conquests among a barbarous or semi-barbarous
people. The valuable work of Dr. Venn, already
mentioned, will serve as an antidote to such errone-
ous estimates. 1 The strength of the Romish missions
lies not so much in their doctrines and worship as in

* The Missionary Life and Labors of Francis Xavier, taken from
his own Correspondence : with a Sketch of the General Results of

THE MORMONS. 369

the influence they alwaj^s seek, in some form, to
wield in the state ; and when they cannot secure
that, they are not very much dreaded, in point of
fact, by Protestant missionaries.

A few words will suffice in respect to the Mor-
mons. Their settlement, at least their principal set-
tlement, is on Lanai, a small island opposite Lahaina,
which I was unable to visit. I gained no reliable
information as to their present number. In October,
1861, Captain Walter M. Gibson, at present their
leading man on the island, writing to the Minister
of Foreign Affairs, states the number of adults at
3580, to which he adds another thousand for unbap-
tized minors above seven years of age. He says the
religious principles of the Mormons on the Islands
difier from those in Utah only in not inculcating
polygamy. He believes that this doctrine is never
preached outside of Utah.

Roman Catholic Missions among the Heathen. By Henry Venn, B. D.,
Prebendary of St. Paul's, and Honorary Secretary of the Church
Missionary Society.

VI.

THE PRESENT POSITION

(371)

THE PRESENT POSITION

CHAPTER XXII.

APPREHENDED DANGERS.

In Respect to the Missionaries. — Their Children. — The Native Min-
istry. — From the Complex Nature of the Protestant Community.
— Of Decline in the Native Churches. — From Changes in the
Industrial Pursuits. — From Invasions by Adverse Sects. — The
Ground of Hope.

This volume should not be brought to a close with-
out a more serious look at the shady side of the pic-
ture than has yet been taken. There has always been
such a side at the Islands, but the shadows were
perhaps never deeper than they are now, even while
we are raisuig the cry of victory. I shall glance at
a few of the apprehended dangers.

1. The first of the dangers I would specify arises
from the age of the missionaries. Nearly all have
seen fifty years, and some threescore. Soon it must
therefore be said of the fathers, "Where are they?"
The climate has been more favorable to their pro-

32 (373)

374 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

longed life and usefulness, than other climates have
been to missionaries. There have not been the usual
number of vacancies to be filled by young men, and
hence the advanced age of the great body. What
will be the consequence should they live beyond the
activity and vigor of manhood, still retaining positions
which perhaps would be better filled by men of the
generation following? Will not the Komanists, the
Reformed Catholics, the Mormons, take advantage
of this? Will the aged men be able to retain their
hold upon the yoimg people ? And what will become
of the rising generation of the native population?
Nay, will not their own children, who might take
their places where that is desirable, — not finding
openings to the ministry, — go into secular occupa-
tions, or leave the Islands? Yet there will long be
a need of j:)a^rzarc7^a? influences in the Hawaiian
churches, and we should therefore rejoice in the
prospect, that there will be such an influence there
for years to come.

2. The children of the missionaries are numerous,
healthful, well educated, and to a great extent hope-
fully pious. For them the Hawaiian Islands have
that mysterious charm which belongs to the place of
one's nativity. The parents are there, and there
most of them are likely to find their graves. The
missionary sons, moreover, are beginning to settle
on the Islands, as pastors of churches, as lawyers,

APPREHENDED DANGERS. 375

and in the different industrial occupations ; and the
missionary daughters are becoming the wives of
these young men, and of others like them. There
assembled on the college grounds at Punahou, on the
4th of July, 1863, for a public dinner, some hun-
dreds of persons who rejoiced in their American birth
or descent. A large proportion of them were young
people. As has been remarked elsewhere, the pop-
ulation, capital, industry, and the purely national
feeling at the Islands, — so far as it is not native, — are
chiefly of American origin. The life of the Hawaiian
nation seems to rest mainly on this body. Yet the
general feeling, at the time of my visit, evidently was,
that the late king and the leading spirit of his gov-
ernment were not in favor of it. The endeavor to
supplant the native language in the schools by
means of the English, whether so designed or not,
tends to break down the influence that has been ex-
erted by the American mission. So far as it succeeds,
the Hawaiian Bible and Hawaiian books go out of
use, without really substituting any other intelligent
and effective reading, and evangelical ideas and the
old national sentiments and feelings pass away.

The desirable thing — what the present king can-
not fail to desire when he comes to understand fully
the interests of his people, — what the native churches,
pastors, and the whole Protestant people may be
expected to desire — is, that this young community of
native-born sons and daughters of American descent,

376 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

may become thoroughly Hawaiian in all its instincts,
feelings, and aims, and, against all hostile influ-
ences, go for the maintenance of that enlightened
Christian government which was so nobly instituted
by the Father of the Hawaiian People, Kamehameha
III. Thc}^ are citizens, and should claim the rights
of citizens ; — to speak freely to their fellow-citizens
on all things aflTecting the public weal ; to vote for
such members of the national parliament as they
deem most worthy of public confidence ; and to sus-
tain the kino^ and his o:overnment a^'ainst all foreio-n
intervention Avhatsoever.

The danger is, that these native-born citizens of
foreign descent will not come to the consciousness of
their inherent privileges, rights, and duties soon
enouoh to make their influence felt, for the counter-
action of policies and schemes that jeopard the inde-
pendence of the Islands.

Upon this subject, however, I had nothing to say
during my visit. What I did then say to the chil-
dren of the missionaries, respecting their duty of
living for the life of religion on the Islands, may be
seen in the Appendix, together with their hopeful
response. 1 The greater part of these children are
members of the church. They are enterprising, and
are entering upon their appropriate work. A mis-
sionary son is the corresponding secretary and lead-

^ See Address to the Children of the Missionaries, in the Appendix.

APPREHENDED DANGERS. 377

ing executive officer of the Hawaiian Board ; four
others are pastors of Hawaiian churches ; one is a
professor in the Oahu College ; another is a teacher
in the Lahainaluna College ; still another is connected
with the high school at Hilo ; and others are settled
as planters, traders, graziers, on all the larger islands.
It should be added, that others are developing their
public spirit elsewhere. One is serving the land of
his fathers as a lieutenant-colonel in the army of the
Potomac ; another is a surgeon in the navy ; and
three, from one and the same family, are abroad as
missionaries, — one of them in California, another
in South America, another in Northern China. There
being at least forty young men among the more
than one hundred and fifty missionary children born
on the Islands, who are able to speak the Hawaiian
language, we may reasonably look with hopefulness
upon their future influence. They will gifeatly need
the prayers of God's people.

3. The native ministry has been, as yet, but par-
tially tried on the Hawaiian Islands. Hawaiian mis-
sionaries have done well in the Marquesas Islands,
and in Micronesia ; yet it does not certainly follow
that they will do as well amid the temptations and
trials of their native Isles. So far as the experiment
has been made there, they have acquitted themselves
with credit. The guardian influence of their mis-
sionary fathers, and of their better educated brethren

32*

378 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

from the missionary families, will be useful to them.
But they will be exposed to the temptations of
wealth, of ambition, and possibly to the paralyzing
influence of a declining population. The native
ministry is an indispensable element of success ;
and, if it does not succeed, the doom of the native
churches, and of the nation as distinctively Hawaiian,
is sealed.

4. Dangers grow out of the complex nature of
the Protestant community, and from the impossibility
of making the arrangements for it, in the absence of
experience, with all the needful checks and balances.
It would perhaps have been better, all things con-
sidered, had it been possible at the time, for the
missionaries to have relinquished their support from
the native churches gradually. As under the former
sj^stem the missionary had a strong motive for not
dividing his great church, and for not multiplying
native pastors, so now the native Christians, though
living in places remote from the centre, are tempted
to decline having a native pastor, whom they must
support, and to prefer remaining under the pastorate
of the missionary, for whose support they pay
nothing. Such is human nature. To meet the
difficulty, further modification will be necessary, and
it has been recommended.

5. Should the influence of the Holy Spirit not be

APPREHENDED DANGERS. 379

granted to the island community, as in times past,
death will soon greatly reduce the number of church-
members. At present they are more numerous in
proportion to the whole population than they were
some years since. The prayer of God's people should
be, " O that thou wouldst rend the heavens, that thou
wouldst come down, that the mountains might flow
down at thy presence ! " This, certainly, is a blessing
to come in answer to prayer, and eflTectual prayer
may be ofiered for it in all parts of the world.

6. There are dano^ers from the chano^es now in
progress in the industrial pursuits of the Islands. I
mention only the cultivation of the sugar-cane. The
danger here is at least threefold : from the necessary
absence of the laboring men from their homes ; from
the introduction of coolies from heathen countries ;
and from the transfer of the best lands Lto foreign
owners. At certain seasons the planters need a large
number of laborers ; but they are not able, like the
great manufacturing corporations in the United
States, to establish and support families on or near
their grounds. Hence there will be long separations
of native men from their families, to the great detri-
ment of their morals. And what will be the effect
on the native population, and especially on the female
portion of it, fi-om the importation of hundreds of
unmarried worshippers of Confucius, Boodh, or
Brahma? Then there is the extensive alienation of

380 THE HAWAII AX ISLANDS.

the lands. The plantations are generally owned by
foreign capitalists, and the lands adapted to the
growth of cane are rapidly passing into the hands of
such.

7. The dangers apprehended from the invasion of
adverse religious sects, have perhaps been suffi-
ciently indicated in former chapters. So far as the
extreme ritualists are concerned, whether Roman
Catholic or Reformed Catholic, the chief danger
arises, not so much from their direct labors among
the people, as from the influence they may be able
and disposed to exert through the government
against whatever they regard as an obstacle to
their success.

The hope for the Hawaiian Islands is in the provi-
dence and grace of Almighty God, who, amid
greater dangers than all these combined, has here-
tofore so marvellously guarded and prospered the
cause of evangelical religion on those Islands.

CHAPTER XXIII.

PRACTICAL LESSONS.

Supernatural Power involved in the Success of the Mission. — On
Conflicting Testimonies concerning the Mission. — The Gospel pre-
cedes Civilization. — The Encouragement to be given to Native
Effort. — Missions to be brought to a Seasonable Close. — The
Native Pastorate. — Female Education. — The English Language.

SUPERNATURAL POWER INVOLVED IN THE SUCCESS OF
THE MISSION.

No satisfactory account can be given of the reli-
gious changes on these Islands, without supposing a
supernatural power to have been involved in them.
There was both a providence arid a spiritual influ-
ence. A directing providence is seen in the singular
coincidence of time in the overthrow of idolatry and
the embarkation of the mission. It is seen in the
long delay, but most opportune arrival, of the vessel
promised by Vancouver, bringing the English depu-
tation, Avith Mr. Ellis, and the Tahitian chiefs. It
is seen in the strange visit of Liholiho to England,
throwing the government of the Islands, for a con-
siderable time, into the hands of pious chiefs. It
is seen in the qualities of mind given to the third
Kamehameha, inclining him to listen to the disinter-

(381)

382 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

ested friends of his people, and voluutarily to make
extraordinary sacrifices of power for the elevation
and happiness of his subjects.^

Still more apparent is the work of the Holy Spirit.
We perceive it in the closing life of the venerated
Keopiiolani,2 in the remarkable change of character
in Ivaahumanu,^ and in the early conversion of so
large a portion of the chief rulers of the Islands.^
We perceive it in the all but national awakening to
the concerns of the soul during the years following
1837, and in the large accessions then made to the
Christian church, ^ and also in preventing the disas-
trous reaction which it was reasonable to expect
might follow so great an excitement. We perceive
it in the large annual additions to the churches in the
years subsequent to the great awakening ; causing
the decrease in the number of church-members to
be by no means proportionate to that of the popu-
lation ; and also in the vast change of manners,
morals, and religious feelings and habits, visible
among the people.^' These results being once ad-
mitted, no candid mind, conversant with the relations
of cause and efiect, w^ould attribute them to a merely
human agency.

1 Chapters I., n., XIII. * Chapter II.

2 Chapter X. 5 Chapters III., IV.

3 Chapter II. 6 Chapter X^T:I.

PRACTICAL LESSONS. 383

ON CONFLICTING TESTIMONIES CONCEENING THE
MISSION.

The testimonies concerning the results of this mis-
sion have been exceedingly various, and even conflict-
ing. ^ To ascertain the truth, we need to consider
both the character and opportunities of the respec-
tive witnesses.

1. There is a noisy, positive class of persons, who
sometimes write works of fiction. Were these wit-
nesses content with simply saying that they them-
selves saiv nothing while on the Islands that deserved
the Christian name, their statement might be received.
But they were no more competent to give a correct
account of religion on the Hawaiian Islands, than
the man would be to describe the religion of Boston,
who had no friendly relations, no familiar intercourse,
with the religious people of that city. ^

2. There is another class of witnesses, not large,
but respectable, who are reserved and somewhat
doubtful as to the prevalence and power of the
Christian religion on the Islands. These were suffi-

' The most elaborate statement adverse to the mission, and at the
same time a remarkable specimen of recklessness in quoting authori-
ties, is in a recently published Roman Catholic History of Christian
Missions, their Agents, and their Results ; by T. W. M. Marshall.
The work is in two large octavo volumes, and is exceedingly unfair
and unreliable, though a plausible comparison, or rather contrast, of
the alleged results of Romish and Protestant missions.

384 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

cieiitly remarked upon in the chapter on the charac-
ter of the Protestant churches.^

3. AVitnesses of still another chiss are accurate as
far as they go, but very properly keep within the
range of their actual oljservations. The testimony of
these persons accords substantially with that of the
class next to be mentioned, and their facts imply the
existence of that vital religion which the missionaries
declare to exist among the people. Mr. Dana be-
longs to this class, and others might easily be
named. ^

4. The remaining class is composed of the mis-
sionaries. They testify as to what they have seen,
or have known by unquestionable evidence on the
ground. This is the class which is specially cogni-
zant of the Protestant religion of the Islands ; and
wx ought not to receive the testimony of others
against their distinct affirmations, without conclusive
reasons.

THE GOSPEL PRECEDES CIVILIZATION.

One of the most obvious facts in this history
is, that on the Hawaiian Islands the gospel pre-
ceded civilization. At least, the progress of civili-
zation was much slower than that of the gospel.

» Chap. XYII., p. 286.

* Chapter IV. To this class belongs Mr. James Jackson Jarvis in
his excellent History of the Hawaiian Islands, the third edition of
which was published at Honolvdu in 1837.

PR AC TIC AL LESSONS. 385

The rulers were to a great extent Christianized as
early as the year 1825. But not until ten years
after this did they begin seriously to feel the need
of carpenters, masons, shoemakers, tailors, paper-
makers, type-founders, agriculturists, cloth-manu-
facturers, machine-makers, and instructors in the
science of government. Application for these was
then made to their religious patrons in the United
States. The great mass of the people, at that time,
were but slightly interested in the domestic arts that
are in use among civilized nations. Their houses
were small, with but a single apartment, and one
low door of entrance — often an imperfect shelter
from the rain, and with scarcely anything deserving
the name of furniture. Most of the people wore
only a cloth about their loins, and another thrown
carelessly over the shoulders ; perhaps even less than
that.i

Yet even then spacious thatched houses of worship
had been erected by the chiefs and people at the
places of principal concourse, and orderly congrega-
tions assembled to hear the gospel. The Sabbath
was professedly hallowed. Marriages were solem-
nized in a Christian manner, and sustained by law.
The cause of temperance was promoted. The Holy
Scriptures were anxiously desired, and received by
the people as of divine authority.

' See p. 230.
33

38 G THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

But though civilization does not ttike the lead, it
follows the gospel, and not far behind. A desire
was gradually awakened among the natives to im-
prove their houses, and to add to their social com-
forts. They learned the use of tools, and to make
hats, bonnets, garments, and the more necessary
articles of furniture. — So, according to the incom-
parable Williams, it was in the South Sea Islands.

" I am convinced," he says, " that the first step towards
the promotion of a nation's temporal and social elevation is
to plant amongst them the tree of life, when civilization and
commerce will entwine tlieir tendrils around its trunk, and
derive support from its strength. Until the people are
brought under the influence of religion, they have no desire
for the arts and usages of civilized life ; but that invariably
creates it. The missionaries were at Tahiti many years,
during which they built and furnished a house in European
style. The natives saw this, but not an individual imitated
their example. As soon, however, as they were brought
under the influence of Christianity, the chiefs, and even the
common people, began to build neat plastered cottages, and
to manufacture bedsteads, seats, and other articles of furni-
ture. The females had long observed the dress of the mis-
sionaries' wives, but while heathen they greatly preferred
their own, and there was not a single attempt at imitation.
No sooner, however, were they brought under the influence
of religion, than all of them, even to the lowest, aspired to
the possession of a gown, a bonnet, and a shawl, that they
might appear like Christian women. I could proceed to
enumerate many other changes of the same kind ; but these

PRACTICAL LESSONS. 387

will be sufficient to establish my assertion. While the
natives are under the influence of their superstitions, they
evince an inanity and torpor from which no stimulus has
proved powerful enough to arouse them but the new ideas
and the new principles imparted by Christianity. And if it
be not already proved, the experience of a few more years
Avill demonstrate the fact, that the missionary enterprise is
incomparably the most effective machinery that has ever
been brought to operate upon the social, the civil, and the
commercial, as well as the moral and spiritual interests of
mankind." *

The Encouragement to be given to Native
Efforts.

The history of this mission teaches the importance
of not only allowing, but encouraging and helping
forward, the natives in their imperfect efforts
to help themselves. The missionaries reared no
model churches at the outset, beyond Ltlie native
ideas and ability, but encouraged chiefs and people
to erect grass houses of the rudest form for their
worship. These preceded the coral and wooden
church buildings, with pews, and tower, and bell,
that came in the progress of civilization. The great,
unsightly, thatched meeting-house suited far better
the religious taste and wants of the people, live and
twenty years ago, than its more imposing successors
would have done. Far preferable was it for the
people, and for the cause of religion among them, that

* Missionary Enterprises in the South Seas, p. 518.

388 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

they should then have only such meetiug-houses as
they were themselves able and disposed to build, and
where half-naked or meanly-dressed people would
feel at home, than that American Christians should
have given them, at that early day, such church
])uildings even as they now possess. Expensive
houses of worship at central stations have the efiect
to retard the church-building and the religious de-
velopment in the surrounding rural districts. In a
few cases this may have been the result at the
Islands.^

So in regard to schools. Teachers were so far
educated, at the central stations of the mission, as
to be able to instruct in reading and writing ; and
then they went abroad to impart their new-made
acquisitions to others, as they should find opportu-

^ The Ceylon mission, after long use of the great stone churches
originally built by the Dutch and Portuguese, came to the conclusion,
in 1855, that, until the people desired something more costly, and
built for themselves, the place of worship ought to be merely " an ola
roof, supported by plain wooden posts, and walled in with mud half
way from the floor to the eaves, or hung round with ola screens," —
to cost only from five to fifteen pounds sterling. In the Madura mis-
sion, where are station churches, built many years ago, that cost thou-
sands of rupees (the rupee being half a dollar), the mission decided, in
the same year, that a station church ought not to cost mor6 than five
hundred rupees, and that the cost of village churches ought to range
from twenty-five to one hundred rupees. In the Mahratta mission, it
was voted, that suitable houses of worship could be erected for a sum
varying from fifty to three hundred rupees. These were the results
of experience.

PRACTICAL LESSONS. 389

nity, and at the expense of the people ; the mission-
aries, meanwhile, giving themselves to the preaching
of the word.

Yet it would seem that in one important line of
policy, there must have been some mistake. The
Islands were converted to Christianity as early
as the year 1848. The leading object of the
mission was then accomplished. In a retrospective
view, it appears that then was the time for com-
mencing in earnest what is 7ioiv being done ; namely,
dividing, and so multiplying, the native churches,
and constituting biblically-trained native pastors, as
is now proposed ; with the resolute purpose of devolv-
ing the responsibility of self-government upon the
Christian community in ecclesiastical matters, and
the earliest possible self-support. Had this been
done soon after 1848, the Protestant community,
having the benefit of so many subsequent years of
oversight from the missionary fathers, might now
have been able to dispense w^ith much of this con-
servative intiuence. It would have been better (as
it now appears) had this been done before the great
body of the missionaries were past the meridian of
life ; before adverse sects had gained so much influ-
ence on the Islands ; and while the government was
better disposed than now to look with favor on the
evangelical interests of the Islands.

33*

390 the hawaiian islands.

Missions should be brought to a Seasonable
Close.

Tlie experience on the Hawaiian Islands shows, that
missions should be prosecuted with the exjDectation,
and upon the plan, of gradually giving place to a
native ministry. It is quite possible to have too
many missionaries in a district or country ; it is pos-
sible that they may remain too long, and that they may
trust too little to the influences of the Spirit in the
hearts of the native converts, for sustaining those who
are put into the gospel ministry. Making due allow-
ance for difierences in civilization (none need be made
as to moral difierences) , it will be found that the gos-
23el should be planted much as it was by the apostles
and their associates ; and it may now be done more
raj^idly and more permanently than then, because of
the vastly more favorable state of the modern world,
and the greater relative power of many of the Chris-
tian agencies now in operation.

It is not incumbent on us to prosecute missions any-
where, with American laborers, until the entire peo-
ple is converted, nor until idolatry and superstition
have been banished from every part of the commu-
nity. The native churches will themselves need mis-
sionary ground to be left for them to operate upon,
in order to the preservation and growth of their own
religious life. The grand object of missions is to
plant the gospel institutions effectually . The mission-

PRACTICAL LESSONS. 391

aiy's vocation, as a soldier of the cross, is to make
conquests, and to go on, in the name of his divine
Master, " conquering, and to conquer ; " committing
the maintenance and consolidation of his conquests
to another class of men, created expressly for the
purpose. The idea of continued conquest is vital to
the spiritual efficiency of missions. It will doubt-
less be found, on inquiry, that missions among the
heathen have ceased to be healthful, and to evince
the true missionary energy, when they have ceased
to be aggi^essive upon the kingdom of darkness. It
is the business of the missionary to prepare churches
and fields of labor for native pastors ; and when they
are thus prepared, and competent pastors are pro-
vided, he ought himself to move onward, — the
pioneer of Christian institutions, and, in effect, of a
Christian civilization, but in office, work, and spirit,
an ambassador for Christ, to preach the gospel where
it has not been preached.

The Native Pastorate.

While the extraordinary number of missionaries
on these Islands in proportion to the population,
had doubtless the eftect to hasten the triumph of the
gospel, it had also the effect to retard the introduction
of a native pastorate, by diminishing the apparent
necessity for it. Though most of the local churches
were very large, the missionaries naturally felt

392 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

(somewhat in forgetfulness of the not very distant
future) that they could themselves discharge the pas-
toral duties for the whole, better than any native pas-
tors. Along with this feeling, which was not without
its strong reasons, and partly it may be in conse-
quence of it, there was an apparent undervaluing of
the native capabilities for the pastoral office. We
should not wonder at this. Our brethren judged,
felt, and acted just as most good men would have
done in their circumstances. While, to meet an
obvious exigency, they had boldly sent forth native
missionaries to the Marquesas, to stand or fall
among the most barbarous pagan savages to be found
in all the world, with onh^ the promise of an annual
visit from one of their missionary fathers, and while
they had sent others to live and labor, some of them
alone, on the barbarous Islands of Micronesia; on
their own Hawaiian Islands they had ventured to
ordain only a very small number as pastors , and each
of these was held in subordination to the missionary
of the district. Not until the convocation at Hono-
lulu in 1863, was there a movement for instituting a
pastorate at the Islands, that should be independent
of the missionaries in charo^e of the several districts.
But it was then found, that the experience at the
Marquesas and in Micronesia had been satisfactory,
and also that the natives who had received ordination
as pastors at home, had served in their ministry with-
out reproach. These facts had their proper influ-

PRACTICAL LESSONS. 393

ence, and it was resolved to enter at once upon meas-
ures for rearing a competent native ministry, to be
placed on an official parity with the foreign pastors.
This is no^v being done, and probably to the best
advantage, in the way that was common in the United
States before the institution of theological seminaries.

FEMALE EDUCATION.

The discontinuance of the female boarding school
at Wailuku, on the Island of Maui, has been men-
tioned.^ It was the great mistake in prosecuting
the mission. In a country where females marry so
young, a very few years suffice to develop the con-
sequences of depriving them of sucli a training insti-
tution. My inquiries on the Islands brought no
unmarried female to my knowledge, no one who
was deemed suitably educated for a native pastor's
wife. The few who had received what is called an
English education were cpiite unfitted thereby for the
humble, self-denying position of wives of native pas-
tors. There was but one opinion as to the import-
ance of immediate arrangements for providing the
means of suitably training native females, not only to
act their parts well in their connection with the native
ministry, but also as teachers of their own sex in
the common schools. A boarding school was there-
fore resolved upon, and has since been commenced at

» Chapter X.

394 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

Waiahinu, in the south-eastern district of Hawaii, to
be taught in the native language ; and others will be
opened in due time.

THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE.

The late king, and his brother, now on the throne,
acquired a free use of the English language in their
childhood, at the Chief's School. English was one
of the studies in that school. And it became a nat-
ural though not logical inference, that if that lan-
guage was good for the king and chiefs, it must be
so for the people. While Dr. Armstrong was Pres-
ident of the Board of Education, the desire for
acquiring English became extensive among the peo-
ple, and he found it necessary to yield to the current,
which he did reluctantly. Though English teaching
has since considerably declined, Avhat are called
English schools seem to constitute a favorite depart-
ment in the government system of instruction. In
some instances, teachers are employed for these
schools who even know nothing of the native lan-
guage ; and in such cases the English is necessarily
the sole medium of instruction. The poor people
appear to be satistled with this. But it must needs
be, that very few clear ideas, very little instruction,
almost no mental discipline, can be imparted, and
that the unfortunate pupils, while asking for bread,
receive what is very little better to them than a

PRACTICAL LESSONS. 395

stone. Happily the instruction in the common dis-
trict schools is yet in the vernacular.

" If English is taught to any advantage," — says Mr. An-
dreAvs, the best judge on this subject upon the Islands, —
" many years must be spent, much expense incurred,
qualified teachers must be employed, the scholars must be
kept learners, and there must be a watchful eye on the
working of the whole system. This can be done only to a
limited extent, even with all the school funds. But instruc-
tion ought to be urged forward as fast as possible every-
where. And instruction in their own language is the most
natural, the easiest, the cheapest, the quickest, and hitherto
it has been the most efficient. For the government to set
up English schools, to the neglect of educating its own
people in their own language, would, in my opinion, be a
suicidal act."

CHAPTER XXIV.

CONCLUSION.

The Mission an Experiment in Foreign Missions. — Its Value enhanced
by the Difficulties overcome. -^ Not dependent on Future Events.
— Present Relations of the Hawaiian Protestant Community. — The
Responsibilities. — What the Island Churches will most need. —
Missionaries, as a body, not given to Exaggeration. — Why they
are not. — No safer or more profitable Investment than in the For-
eign Missionary Enterprise. — The Churches entreated never to
forget this Portion of Christ's Kingdom.

The Mission to the Hawaiian Islands may be re-
garded in the light of an experiment in foreign mis-
sions. It was avowedly such, as appears in the
following passage from the Report of the American
Board for 1837: —

" Do any ask why so many laborers are employed at the
Sandwich Islands? The Committee would reply, that the
work, which Providence, by signal interpositions, has made
ready for our hands, may be done in the shortest possible
time, and thus a glorious exemplification be afforded of what
Christian missions, through the power of divine grace, may
effect. In no other nation could the Board so well make
the experiment as in that."

The missionaries were multiplied for the very rea-

(396)

THE MISSION AN EXPERIMENT. 397

son that the nation was small, and conveniently
situated, under one government, and easily acces-
sible. The work was thus pressed onward to a
speedy close that it might be seen and demonstrated
what missions, by the blessing of God, might be
expected to accomplish, if prosecuted in dependence
on divine aid, and with a vigor corresponding to the
nature and extent of the field.

It has been the aim of this volume to make a sim-
ple and true statement of the results thus far of this
experiment, — to the glory of God, and of the gospel
of his Son. Doubtless there are abatements to be
made among the people of the Hawaiian Islands on
the score of human depravity, as indeed there are in
all other Christian nations. Much will be found that
is unchristian along with much that is Christian.
But it has become an imperishable truth, to be
recorded and preserved on the pages of history, that
the gospel achieved a glorious triumph on those Isl-
ands, through the labors of missionaries.

Some persons appear to think less .of the value of
this experiment, ])ecause, when the mission was insti-
tuted, the Hawaiian people were so low on the scale
of civilization, so utterly depraved, so rapidly wast-
ing away. But if our object was to show the reme-
dial power of the gospel, then the value of the
experiment is greatly enhanced by these extremely
adverse circumstances. If the gospel took the people

398 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

at the lowest point of social existence, — at death's
door, — when beyond the reach of all mere human
remedies, — with the causes of decline and destruc-
tion all in their most vigorous operation, and has
made them a Christian people, checked the tide of
depopulation, and raised the nation so on the scale of
social life as to have gained for it an acknowledged
place among the Christian nations of the earth ; what
more wonderful illustration can there be of its reme-
dial power? Such is the Hawaiian nation. Our own
government is now represented there by a Minister
Resident, a rank only next to that of an Ambassador.

Nor does the decisive character of this gospel
triumph depend on the perpetuity of the nation,
nor even on that of the Protestant community.
The simple memorial on the pages of this volume
will be as truthful after the Hav/aiian people shall
have passed away, — should that be the will of God,
— as it is now. However the facts may be ignored,
denied, perverted, they have an immovable historic
basis, and will never lose their credibility.

The direct and intimate relations of the Hawaiian
Protestant churches are with the Conorre^ational and
Presbyterian bodies of the United States. From
these went the men and women who were the means
of planting and building up those island churches,
and from them came the great outlay of funds.

RELATIONS TO THE AMERICAN CHURCHES. 399

These relations were simply modified by the pro-
ceedings recorded in the nineteenth chapter. They
are now similar to those sustained b}^ not a few of the
churches in the West to the older churches in the
Middle and Eastern States, to which they look for
occasional pecuniary aid. The Hawaiian Protestant
community is now self-governing. Whether it will
be enduring, is a problem that cannot be solved at
present. The future of that community, however, is
no more really impenetrable at the present moment,
than it has long been. For the past sixteen years at
least, we have rarely seen farther in our progress than
where to take the next step. But seeing that, and
not hesitating to take the steps, we have been as
eficctually guided as if we had seen the end from the
beginning.

The relation of the Congregational anc\ Presby-
terian churches of the United States to the Hawaiian
churches, is the most interesting that can exist between
religious bodies. As the great apostle said to the
church at Corinth, so they might say to the churches
on the Hawaiian Islands, "In Christ Jesus ive have
begotten 3^ou through the gospel." Ho^v often, in
my tour through those islands, was this fact joy-
fully recognized by the island-people. This it was
that everywhere secured for me such a welcome. I
was received as a representative of the good people
in America, to whom they owed their all. The rela-
tion belongs to the spiritual and everlasting kingdom

400 THE HAWAIIAN ISLAXDS.

of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, and will be as
enduring as that kingdom. Those churches in the
far-off Isles constitute a part of liis kingdom ; and
those who, from love to Christ, had an agency in
planting them, may claim the same blessed relation
to them, in its nature, that Paul did to the church in
Corinth. This is as true of the widow with her
"two mites" given for this object, as of the largest
donor, or the most successful missionary with his
life-long labors. Nor should we lightly esteem those
churches because of their poverty and ignorance.
Though we might say of them that " God hath chosen
the foolish things of the woi'ld," and "the weak things
of the world," and " base things of the world, and
things which are despised," "yea, and things which
are not," we should remember it is that "no flesh"
might " glory in his presence ; " and also that they,
equally with ourselves, are of God in Christ Jesus,
who is made unto them, as he is to us, " wisdom, and
righteousness, and sanctification, and redemption."^

Many thousands have passed from the Hawaiian
churches into the spirit-world ; and, so far as they
were in Christ, they have entered upon a heavenly
inheritance. Many thousands more, belonging to
the visible church, are still living ; and, so far as they
arc in Christ, they are heirs, with us, to the same
blessed inheritance. This volume w^ill help the child

» 1 Cor. i. 27-30.

PROTESTANT RESPONSIBIZITT. 401

of God to judge how far we ought to recognize them
as brethren in Christ Jesus.

The Protestant community on those Islands is
responsible for self-government in all matters of the
church, as well as in all matters of the state. It
should be held to this. As the responsibility of self-
government is devolved on a son, or a daughter, at
the proper age, so should it now be devolved on the
Protestant religious community of the Hawaiian Isl-
ands. We may aid them with our advice ; we may
annex conditions to our grants-in-aid ; but no foreign
nation, or ecclesiastical body, or missionary society
should exercise authority in those Christianized Isl-
ands. They should be held responsible for a wise
administration in all the departments of Christian
charity and gospel effort. Composing that com-
munity are the older missionaries, their children, the
native ministry, the native churches. Why should
not that community be responsible, not only for a
wise and efficient self-control, but also for the build-
ing up of Christ's kingdom within itself, and, some-
what, for its extension to the thousand islands in
the far west of the Pacific Ocean? Why should it
not be expected to find all the needed missionaries
among the missionary children, among the children
of the foreign Christian residents, and among the
native Christians? Such a responsibility is just what
the new community needs for its own healthful and

34 *

402 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

vigorous intellectual, moral, and social develop-
ment.

The island-community, in its present development,
however, cannot support the missionaries that were
once connected with the American Board, and at the
same time its own native pastors. Those mission-
aries, continuing to reside on the Islands, should
therefore look to the American churches for such aid
as they will require towards their comfortable sup-
port. It will also be needful, for a time, to aid the
Hawaiian Board in the education of native pastors
and their wives, and in the publication of the Holy
Scriptures, and other religious books, as well as in
the support of their mission to Micronesia. Nor
should we look on quietly, and see the churches, that
have been planted at so much expense of money and
labor, and with so many prayers and tears, fall a
prey to invaders. A conquest that cost so much
is worth a costly effort to sustain it; and who can
doubt that, should there be a call for such an effort,
it will be made ?

But far more needful for the churches in those
Islands than pecuniary aid will be the heartfelt inter-
est, and fervent, constant prayers of the American
churches. God has been their " refuge and strength,"
their " very present help in trouble ; " and our prayer
should be that he may continue to be their protection
in time to come. Let it be said of the church in those
Isknds, "Though the waters roar and be troubled,

THE MISSIONS NOT GIVEN TO EXAGGERATION. 403

though the mountains shake with the swelling there-
of," " God is in the midst of her ; she shall not bo
moved : God shall help her, and that right early."

A feeling is more or less prevalent in a portion of
our community, that missionaries are given to exag-
geration when stating the results of their labors. To
deny that there are cases of this sort would be
claiming more for missionaries, than belongs to any
other class of men. But that this can be affirmed of
the missionaries of the American Board with whom
I have beeii more especially connected, as the
general result of their communications in any one
year, or in any series of years, — or as they are
found in any one volume of the Missionary Herald,
or in its long series of volumes, — is what I am
unable to believe. There is no more truthful history.
In the prosecution of my official duty I have per-
haps read more unabridged missionary letters than
any person now living. Yet such has been their
influence on my own mind, that my later visits to
the missions under the care of the American Board,
have been a source of grateful surprise at finding
more than I had expected. This was especially true
at the Hawaiian Islands.

Indeed, the missionary is more apt to undervalue
his converts, churches, and the spiritual results of
his labors, than are pastors at home to undervalue
theirs. Going out young in life, with only a partial

404 THE HAWAIIAN ISLAXDS.

acquaintance with the imperfections of Christians and
churches at home, his standard of Christian character
is high, and his rule of judging the native Christian is
too severe. And this is one reason why there has
been so much backwardness among missionaries in
putting forward the native churches and a native
ministry. A visit home, after a dozen years, is, on
this account, a great benefit to missionaries. When
the venerable Levi Spaulding, of Ceylon, was about
returnino^ to his mission after a somewhat extended
visit in the United States, I asked him what he
then thought of the piety of his native churches.
His reply w^as, that, making the proper allowances,
he thought they gave as good evidence of piety as
did the churches in his native land. My own con-
viction is the same as that which keeps the mission-
ary so contentedly in his field, namely, that there
is no safer, no better investment of time, labor, and
money, than in the foreign missionary enterprise.
Think of the investment made on the Hawaiian
Islands. The outlay has been less than the cost of
the Exploring Expedition to the Pacific Ocean under
Commodore Wilkes, less than that of a first-class
ship of war, or a moderate section of a railroad.
Yet how vastly greater, how vastly more precious,
are the results !

"Can a woman forget her sucking child? — Yea,
they may forget, yet will I not forget thee." Such

APPEAL TO THE CHURCHES. 405

is the language which Jehovah addresses to every
portion of his Cliurch. And will not the churches of
America, the churches of England, the churches of the
whole Christian world, hold this youngest sister in the
great Christian family in kind and prayerful remem-
brance? Doubtless He who came to seek and to
save the lost rejoices to gather those sheep into his
fold, and to carry those lambs in his bosom. They
were embraced in his memorable prayer, "Neither
pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall
believe on me through their word ; that they all may
be one, as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee,
that they also may be one in us."^ Ignorant, de-
graded they may be, and are to human view; but
to the eye of faith they are exalted to a noble fel-
lowship with us in Christ ; they are one with him,
and one in him. Therefore we will never forget
them — the "heirs of God," and "joiilt heirs of
Christ" "to an inheritance incorruptible, and

UNDEFILED, AND THAT FADETH NOT AWAY."^

» John xvii. 20, 21. ^ i pg^gj. ^ 4^

APPEI^DICES.

(407)

NOTE.

[The Appendices contain portions of the Introductory Address delivered at
the Convocation in Honolulu ; the Address to the Children of the Mission-
aries, with their Response ; an account of the Organization of the Board of
the Hawaiian Evangelical Association ; the Address of the Association to the
Foreign Secretary of the American Board; the Action of the Prudential Com-
mittee and of the Board on the Secretary's Report ; and extracts from Bishop
Staley's Sermons.]

(408)

APPENDICES

APPENDIX I.

EXTRACTS FROM THE INTRODUCTORY ADDRESS AT THE CON-
VOCATION IN HONOLULU.

" It was stated in the printed document already placed in your
hands, that after my visit to the Islands had been decided upon,
there were consultations in the Prudential Committee, the results
of which I was to communicate verbally to the Association. But I
would first make a brief reference to my recent tour, with my wife
and daughter, through the Islands.

" I have had, as you know, some experience of touring among
missions, having once visited all our missions in India, and thrice
our missions within and around the Mediterranean;- Those visits
were among the most agreeable religious and social experiences of
my life ; but I must say, that my late tour surpasses all the others,
in the view it gives me of what God has wrought among the
heathen, through the gospel of his Son. It is, at any rate, a fact
that, after having read the reports and letters from these Islands
for the space of forty years, my expectations have been exceeded.
There has been no exaggeration, on the whole, in the result of
these reports and letters upon one of their most constant and
attentive readers. This may have been owing, in part, to the
chastening effect of former observations in other missions. In
passing through the Islands, I have thought it possible that my
brethren who reside here are so familiar with the scenes around
them, and withal have had so much experience of the unsanctified
35 409)

410 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

side of the native character, as to be scarcely able to appreciate the
prodigious rise there has been in the native condition and character
above the level of forty years ago. I am sure that, considering the
time, there is nothing like it in the missions of this age or of any
other. There is doubtless much under the surface to offset what we
see ; but it is so with the wonderful island we first travelled (Ha-
waii). I presume there is nowhere more evidence of raging fires
beneath the surface, nowhere such burning eruptions, such tracts
of barren lava. And yet, through the genial influence of sun and
rain, there are fertile soils, and trees, and flowers, and grasses, and
whatever tropical fruits men wish to cultivate. And so with this
island-community. Whatever of volcanic fires there be beneath
the surface of society, of burning eruptions and barren wastes,
there are fertile surfaces, and trees and fruits of righteousness,
visible even to the casual observer — a creation of grace, as the other
is of nature, to the glory of God through Jesus Christ. As to the
national sin, it may be said — as doubtless it might of the ancient
church at Corinth — that it was so universal among the people in
then- heathen condition, and the manners, habits, language were
so corrupted by it, that there has not yet been time to form a strong
public sentiment, and create a sensitive conscience in respect to it,
even in the church. We see something painfully analogous to this
in relation to vices in the civilization of a commercial people, such
as avarice, hoarding, hard bargains — vices at present quite beyond
the reach of church discipline.

*' I take great pleasure in expressing our lively gratitude to all
our brethren and sisters for their unwearied kindness in our journey.
Nothing was left undone that could promote our happiness, or the
object of our visit. At every place, in every family, the feelings
left in our minds towards our missionary fellow-laborers are what
we shall love to cherish, and such as we shall hope to carry with us
to enhance the joy of our reunion in the heavenly world.

" The brethren have everywhere freely let me into theu' temporal
affairs ; and I have been glad to find so many of them in cu'cum-
stances favorable to comfort, and to the settlement of their children

APPENDIX I. 411

on these Islands. You are aware that, in common with our Com-
mittee, I have long deemed your continued residence here, with
your children, an object of much importance. To this end the
Prudential Committee transferred to you the property held by the
Board on the Islands, and cooperated with the government in
securing for you a right in fee-simple to the lands. To this end the
same liberty was awarded you in the investment and acquisition of
property which popular sentiment gives to pastors in our own
country. To this end, also, the government of these Islands, some
years since, gave you the privilege of purchasing land at a low rate.
The result is, that you are now, as a class, believed to be in pos-
session of more property than your brother ministers, as a body, in
any one section of our own country ; while, on the contrary, no
one of you has been enriched, or has the prospect of becoming so.
And I am free to declare, that your several missionary fields afford
evidence of a laborious life, and of much self-denying labor ; while
I am fully persuaded that, as a body, you have gained in spirit-
uality since the year 1848, when the change was made in your
relations to property and to the Islands. While I hope that the
fathers will not be anxious to increase their possessions, I shall not
be backward to state my belief, on my return home, that, in a com-
prehensive and enlightened view of the subject, therfe is no more
ground for regret or apprehension here, on the score of worldly
possessions, than exists among the clergy in any one district at
home, and that most of you will need more or less aid towards
your support during the remainder of your lives."

" In entering upon the business of the meeting, it should con-
stantly be borne in mind, that it is a new, as well as great, problem
in the foreign missions, which we are providentially called upon to
solve ; and should we succeed in giving it a right solution, we do
so not only for ourselves on these Islands, but ultimately for all
missions. Not that there will be frequent opportunities, nor may
there soon be another opportunity, as now and here, to apply it to
a nation ; but the principle will be easily appHcable to particular dis-

412 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

tricts in unevangelized countries. The question is, How Mission-
ary Societies and 3Iissions should proceed in building up and
establishing the Chnstian Institutions, after they have been intro-
duced and have obtained a certain degree of ascendency. This
question was urged upon the Board, fifteen or sixteen years ago, by
the remarkable progress of the work of God on these Islands. We
now propose a practical solution, so far as these Islands are con-
cerned, by the Board's retiring from the front, and taking a position
in the rear, — acting as an auxiliary, rather than a leader. We
shall throw the main responsibility upon the new Christian com-
munity, only aiding it by grants in the several departments of the
work. And by the ' new Christian community ' we mean the body
of Christians made up of all the evangelical ministers and churches
on the Islands, both native and foreign.

" Allow me to say, before going further, that we need to enter
upon the discussions before us with the largest views, most disin-
terested feelings, and strongest faith and courage, we can possibly
command ; since there will be but little in our past experience to
guide us, or in the recorded experience of the Christian church."

" It is the belief of the Prudential Committee, that the time has
come for a change in the relations of the Board to this Island-com-
munity. And it is also their conviction, that the time has come
for a corresponding change in your relations as missionaries to the
same community ; substituting the ecclesiastical for the mission-
ary, and bringing yourselves, the native ministry and the people,
all into one community. The community, thus organized, will of
course need to make proper arrangements for doing the work ; and
the Board, acting for the churches at home, will then hasten to
recognize the Hawaiian Christian community as fully competent to
do the work within itself, — with the aid of such grants from the
Board, from time to time, as there shall appear to be good reason
for making. It may for a time — we know not how long — increase,
rather than diminish, the outlay of the Board at these Islands. It
cost our churches more than a million of dollars to evangelize this

APPENDIX I. 413

nation, and those churches will have no idea of seeing these evan-
gelical institutions subverted, whatever be the cost of preventing
such a disaster. But the course of measures we entered upon in
1848, and. now propose extending somewhat further, we regard as
the only one fitted to render this nation self-governing and self-
supporting in its religious life, or to put the mission itself beyond
the charge of having been a failure. Some such process, too, as
we propose, is needful to reenlist the American churches vigorously
in the effort necessary to finish the work they commenced in these
Islands forty-three years ago.

" The work to be done by this community will, of course, be sub-
stantially the same as it is in our own country — ministerial labor
and church-formation in destitute places, namely. Home Missions,
in their several departments of Sabbath schools, colportage, etc. ;
also, the education of a Native Ministry, and of wives for the same,
and perhaps of religious teachers ; also, the cultivation of the Lit-
erature of the country, religious and moral ; and Foreign Missions.
The consideration of the work, under these several heads, and the in-
strumentalities for the same, will naturally occupy some time at the
present meeting. For want of a vigorous prosecution of the three
departments of labor first named, the foreign missions sent from
these Islands have failed of exerting all that healthful reaction upon
the Hawaiian churches which was the main object of the mission to
Micronesia ; and the foreign missions have proved, in some respects,
exhaustive of the religious strength of the community. They
needed a vigorous system of home missions, to open channels for
their healthful reactionary influence to flow through these Island-
churches."

" There needs to be, on these Islands, a process of Education for
Native Pastors and Missionaries in some respects different from
any heretofore existing, — having those ends avowedly in view, and
so understood by the native churches and students ; and also for
educating native females in a manner fitting them to become teach-
ers and the wives of native ministers. The questions involved in
35*

414 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANi)S.

this important and necessary department will need to be carefully
discussed at this meeting, with a view to immediate measures ; and
I will state the results of my inquiries when the discussion comes
on. Probably no one plan for educating native pastors will meet
the demands of all the Islands just now. I believe that suitable
females may be found for training as teachers and the wives of min-
isters, though with more difficulty than the males."

" "What is the amount of foreign ministerial labor needed at these
Islands, and how it shall be obtained, is a subject requiring earnest
consideration. We suppose that the four large islands, or at least
that three of thera, have each a centre that will require the resi-
dence of a minister of foreign origin or descent for years to come.
How far this is a correct view, and whether there are more than
three or four places requiring so long an occupation, will need our
attention."

" It is an interesting question, whether the children of the mis-
sion will be disposed and able to exert the needful conservative
influence in this new Christian community, when the missionary
fathers are gone. It wiU perhaps be best not only to discuss this
question among ourselves, but to carry it to the young people. The
education received in the Oahu College is probably quite as valu-
able, on the whole, as that given at our American colleges in my
early days. I hope an additional instructor may ere long be added,
to carry the studies farther than they can be with the present force.
It is worthy of consideration, whether the study of the language
of these Islands should not be added, at least for those pupils who
derive their college support from the funds of the American Board.
That this has not been done already, I am informed, is owing to
some aversion which the students have to learning the language.
The evil is certainly not invincible ; it is not onQ to be overcome by
the trustees of the college, but by this body ; and it seems a proper
subject for our consideration. The young people need only to take
a broader view of their future relations and duties. The fact will

APPENDIX I. 415

have good influence upon them, that a knowledge of the native lan-
guage is found to be a valuable acquisition to those who pos-
sess it."

" The manner of prosecuting the mission in Micronesia has diffi-
culties, which we hope this meeting will be able to remove. That
mission, owing to causes I need not take time to mention, was
commenced on too large a scale, territorially. It can meet only
once a year, and then at great expense ; and, in the mean while,
there can be no intercommunication whatever between the staJ:ions.
This is far from realizing our idea of a mission, and does not justify
the expense of the annual meeting. At first it was thought we
must relinquish altogether the two high islands farthest west ; but
this the number of hopeful conversions on Pona})e and Kusaie has
seemed to forbid. The latter island will be occupied by a native
missionary, and the former by two American missionaries, with
native aid, and will perhaps become a future base to the operations
among the islands farther west. As to the Gilbert and Marshall
Islands, we think them too low and unproductive, and too destitute
of fresh water, to be the permanent residence of American families.
I am informed, however, that the water is less brackish than that
used by the natives in the southern districts of Hawaii.^ Our pres-
ent impression is, that (excepting occasional residences for the sake
of translating) the low islands should be occupied by Sandwich
Islanders, to be visited by the missionaries once or twice a year ;
and the valuable experience gained at the Marquesas shows that
this will sufiice. Where the visiting missionaries should make
their home is among the unsettled questions."

"The American Board Avill continue its interest — how could it
do otherwise ? — in the prosperity of the churches formed on the
Hawaiian Islands. The channels for communicating with the
American Christian public will continue open to the brethren, as
heretofore. Indeed, the Board could not aftord to make grants to
the Islands, unless the brethren here do their share in cultivating

416 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

the missionary spirit in the churches at home. The Hawaiian Isl-
ands will have a place in our Annual Reports, and at the Annual
Meetings, so long as the Board continues to make grants. Indeed,
the more completely these churches attend to their own affairs, and
the less dependent they are on the parent churches, the more inter-
esting will these islands be to our home community, as a monument
of the efficacy of the missionary work."

" In conclusion, I may say, that after the American Board has
transferred its responsibilities, in the manner proposed, to the newly-
created evangelical community here, the Christian world Avill have
a new and striking proof that the missionary work at these Islands
is no failure. Men will then see, too, that a beginning, middle,
and end should be aimed at in the missionary enterprise, as in
every other progressive work. Thus there will be an accelerated
progress in missions, because there will be more expectation of
progress, and more direct effort to secure it, and to bring the work
to a close."

[For the topics proposed in this Address for discussion in the
Association, see Chapter XIX.J

APPENDIX II.

ADDRESS TO THE CHILDREN OF THE MISSIONARIES.

"My Young Friends: In the discussions of the Prudential
Committee which led to my being sent to these Islands, it appeared
that only four of the missionaries here are under fifty years of age,
and that seven of them are more than threescore. In view of this
fact, I was instructed to inquire into the expediency of sending
three or four able young men from the United States to occupy the
important centres, as they shall be left vacant by the fathers. This

APPENDIX II. 417

was virtually an inquiry whether there is that amount of intelli-
gence and missionary spirifamong the children of the missionaries
which would render such a step unnecessary.

" The proposal made to the missionary fathers in the year 1848,
that they all remain at the Islands with their families, and take the
houses, lands, and herds then held by the Board, Avas based on the
supposition, that, should they do so, it would not be necessary to
send out new missionaries, because their children might be de-
pended on for future exigencies. In the deliberations fourteen
years later, a doubt was expressed whether it were not wiser for a
portion of the parents to have gone home, with their families, and
their places to have been filled with young missionaries from the
United States. This doubt was founded mainly on two facts, well
known to close observers of mankind — the backwardness of parents
to realize that their sons of twenty-five years of age have attained
to manhood ; and the backwardness of sons practically to realize
the same thing, in deliberative meetings where they are out-
numbered by the fathers. It is proper to say, that I have myself
had somewhat of this apprehension since coming to the Islands,
and during the meeting now in progress. However, the fathers,
on my raising the question, have promptly declarecL their belief,
that their sons will be fully able and disposed to meet the demand
for men of foreign origin, growing out of their own ivithdrawal
from the field.

" I have come, with their cheerful concurrence, and in their
presence, to ask whether you, their children, ivill ratify their
decision.

" The question is one of great importance. It seems to me in
no small degree to involve the results of your fathers' labors for
the forty years past, and of very much that is precious in this
young nation ; and of much, too, that is needful to make these
Islands a comfortable home for you and yours.

" It is no longer a question with me whether the American
Board, under present circumstances, shall send additional mission-
aries to these Islands. We cannot well do that. The work is too

418 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

far advanced for sending out men on the missionary principle. The
nature of the field is changed. Young men will not be willing to
come without knowing definitely what post they are to occupy ; and
the vacancies which occur cannot be kept open long enough for
them to be enlisted, sent out, and become prepared in the native
language. God therefore declares in His providence that the work
to be done devolves on the sons and daughters of the missionaries.

" And it is a work, my young friends, that wiU soon be upon you
in all its weight and magnitude. Your parents will not be able
much longer to sustain the burden. Before the man of twenty
years has attained the age of thirty, he will find himself in the
midst of these grave responsibilities.

" You are sufficient in numbers. A tabular view, furnished me
by one of you, is accurate enough for my purpose. According to
this, the male and female children of missionaries now at the
Islands, over eight years of age, are one hundred and fifty. The
number on the Islands from eight to eighteen is fifty-seven. The
young men speaking the Hawaiian language with some fluency,
here and in the United States, are forty-two.

" Nor can there be any doubt as to the sufficiency of your intel-
ligence. It is_^not even necessary that many of you should go to
the United States, in order to supplement the education you may
obtain here.

" I have had some apprehension in respect to the missionary
spirit among you, — I mean in its application to the native popu-
lation. I thought I saw, — as the result of the very natural
anxiety and care of your parents, years ago, to prevent your learn-
ing the native language, even to keep you from hearing or speaking
a word of it, lest your morals should suffer, — that you showed a
sort of aversion to the people themselves, a shrinking from per-
sonal contact with them, a want of that sympathy with them which
is essential to successful labors for their spiritual good. But my
apprehensions on this score have been gradually subsiding, as I
became acquainted with you, and I now expect a response from you
that will assure my hopes.

APPENDIX 11. 419

" My young friends, I can hardly regard myself as otherwise than
God^s messenger to you. I come to ask whether you will sustain
and carry forward the work that brought your fathers and mothers
to these Islands. They came to bring the gospel to the native 7'ace.
That was their work and they have done it. That race has been
Christianized, but needs a large amount .of labor before its Christian
institutions can stand without foreign assistance. These Christian-
ized people are now in a transition state, — passing over from a
government by individual missionaries to a government by eccle-
siastical bodies to which they themselves belong — to self-govern-
ment. There is enough of revolution in such transitions to call for
solicitude ; and the fathers have wisely resolved to make a begin-
ning now, while there is a prospect of their own presiding influence
for some years to come. But there is not now time for them to
complete the work, and the men who shall succeed them will be
sure to find much of it on hand.

" Nor will it devolve alone on those of you who enter the sacred
ministry. Those of you who are merchants at Honolulu, or
planters and graziers in the interior, or lawyers, physicians,
civilians, teachers, will all have a responsibility and agency. And
it is desirable you should be found in all the lawful pfrofessions and
occupations. You will be needed in every department. Should
you not all find scope on these Islands, the same will be true of
young men in New England. You will be under no greater uncer-
tainty than they, and while they have the Great West for an ulti-
mate resort, you will have the United States. But your Jirst duty
will be here, — to your native land, — that you may complete the
great work begun and successfully prosecuted by your fathers. The
wilderness of forty years has been traversed, the land of promise is
before you, and the Lord calls upon you to go up and possess it.

" I have heard remarks as if the native population were fast
passing away ; as if foreigners were soon to occupy the land, and
become the nation, displacing the Hawaiian language ; and as if
your chief concern would be with them, rather than with the Hawaiian
people. I have given attention to this matter in my tour tlu'ough

420 THE U AW All AN ISLANDS.

the Islands, and doubt not that you and your generation of natives
will both pass before such a result is reached. The argument
proves too much. If you ought not to give yourselves to the
natives, then ought your honored parents to have gone elsewhere.
I will only say, that you will best subserve the rehgious future of
this nation by laying deep the foundations of the gospel in the
native mind and heart.

" This, then, my young friends, is my appeal to you — that you
regard it as your great calling to look after this Christianized native
people. I entreat you, —

"1. To realize that your calling of God is to complete the work
which your fathers cannot expect to live long enough to finish.

** 2. To cultivate a fellow-feeling with the native people. Do
not look down upon them. Do not despise them. Do not take up
evil reports against them, especially against the native ministry.
The natives are prone to originate such reports ; but believe none
unless they are proved. The Hawaiian people are kind-hearted.
I have found it easy to love them. Nowhere is there a more hearty
expression than in their word aloha. It is their characteristic
word. If they have not words to express some of the great ideas,
they certainly have a word expressive of one of the sweetest, rich-
est, strongest sentiments of the human heart, — that of loving good
will — ALOHA ! I have myself used it thousands of times, and have
never tired with the repetition.

" 3. Learn their language. It is the language of your native
country ; and you will find the power of using it idiomatically and
fluently to be an invaluable acquisition. It will be your only
medium to the hearts of this people. Instruct classes in the Sab-
bath schools ; attend the native prayer-meetings ; hold religious
meetings ; you will then come to an understanding with the peo-
ple. Make the principles and construction of the language your
study.

" 4. Stand by the native pastors. They will need your counte-
nance, encouragement, and it may be your protection, especially in

APPENDIX 11. 421

rural districts. Let the people see that you respect their pastors.
Let the pastors feel that you are their cordial friends.

" 5. Sustain the Hawaiian Board, just formed. It is intended
to prosecute both foreign and domestic missions, to educate a
native ministry, and to enrich the literature of the country. It is
the representative both of the native and foreign population — of
the evangelical Protestant community on these Islands. It is a
simple but comprehensive organization, and will need, deserve, and
doubtless receive, your support in all its departments of labor.

" Finally, be united among yourselves, — one in feeling, one in
measures. If divided, the enemy will prevail against you. United
in a good cause, you have no reason for apprehension. You live
under a good government, and should be loyal subjects. Stand
together in supporting your king, your constitution, and your reli-
gious liberties.

" Should you assume the responsibilities I have described, I shall
take pleasure in reporting the fact, on my return home, to the
fathers and friends of this mission and these Islands, and they will
hear it with joy, and will pray that the blessing of Almighty God
may rest upon you."

THE RESPONSE.

After the Address, the following Resolutions, proposed by Mr.
Henry A. P. Carter, were unanimously adopted : —

" Besolved, That we have heard with heartfelt pleasure and deep
feeling the solemn truths so eloquently presented to our consider-
ation by the Rev. Dr. Anderson.

" That we recognize a voice of authority to us in the utterances
of a voice for so many years raised in behalf of Christian missions.

*' That we earnestly commend these remarks to the prayerful
consideration of this Society, and to those about us who with us
feel an interest in the spread of Christ's kingdom.

" That, in response to this call, we do hereby pledge ourselves, so
far as we are able, to carry forward the work devolving upon us."
36

422 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

APPENDIX III.

ORGANIZATION OF THE BOARD OF THE HAWAIIAN EVANGELICAL
ASSOCIATION.

" Article VIL — This Association shall appoint an Executive
Board, to be denominated, The Board of the Hawaiian Evangelical
Association, which shall consist of a Corresponding Secretary and
Treasurer, to be chosen annually by the Association, together with
not less than eighteen members, one third of whom shall go out of
office annually, eligible to reelection. They shall be divided into
three classes, not less than six in each class, to be numbered ^rst,
second, and third class ; those of the fii'st class to go out of office
at the end of one year, those of the second class at the end of two
years, and those of the third class at the end of three years.

" It shall be the duty of the Board to perform any agency re-
quested of it by the Prudential Committee, in respect to former
missionaries of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign
Missions at these Islands, and the education of their children at the
Islands ; and to take charge of Home Missions on these Hawaiian
Islands ; the education of a native ministry, and of females who
may become teachers and pastors' wives ; the preparation, publica-
tion, and circulation of useful books and tracts ; and also of foreign
missions, so far as the conduct of them from these Islands shall be
found practicable and expedient ; and shall take the charge of
disbursing the funds contributed for these objects, from whatever
source."

The following persons were elected members of the Board, in
addition to the Corresponding Secretary and Treasurer, who are
members of the Board ex officiis, — one third of them Hawaiians,
according to a rule adopted, viz. : —

For

Haicaii.

Rev.

D. Paris,

Rev. E.

Bond

Rev.

Coan,

G. W

. Philips.

S. Kipi,

APPENDIX IV. 423

For Maui and Molohai.

Rev. W. P. Alexander^ Rev. J. F. Pogue,

L. Aholo.

For OaJiu.

Rev. E. W. Clark, Rev. L. Smith,

Dr. G. P. Judd, Rev. S. C. Damon,

Rev. E. Corwin, Rev. C. T. Mills,

Rev. B. W. Parker, Hon. loane li,

S. N. Castle, Esq., S. Kumuhonua.

For Kauai.
Rev. J. W. Smith, G. W. Lilikalani.

The following are the Officers : —

Rev. Titus Coan, President. Rev. E. W. Clark, Rec. Sec.

Dr. G. P. Judd, V. President. E. O. Hall, Esq., Treasurer.

Rev. L. H. GuLiCK, Cor. Sec. I. Bartlett, Esq., Auditor.

APPENDIX TV.

address to the foreign secretary of the AMERICAN
BOARD.

"The Members of the Hawaiian Evangelical Association to
the Rev. R. Anderson, D. D., Foreign Secretary of the
American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions.

"Honored and dearly-beloved Brother: With no ordi-
nary pleasure, and with no vain compliment, we assure you of
the profound satisfaction we have enjoyed in your visit to these
shores.

"We had long desired such a visit, but had not expected to

424 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

realize it. God, in his -wise counsels, prepared the way for you to
come to us. He has kindly watched over you, and your excellent
Avif'c and daughter, while on your way hither, and during all your
sojournings in these Isles. You have visited most of the islands
and stations of our group, and we have joyfully welcomed you to
our homes and our hearts. You have seen something of our fields
and of our labors. You have addressed our churches and congre-
gations, and mingled with the multitudes o*f our people. You have
felt the warm grasp, and heard the heartfelt, expressive aloha of
ten thousand Hawaiians ; and they will ever remember you as a
beloved and venerated father, and your most faithful companion as
a precious mother in Israel. Your eyes have witnessed the marvel-
lous work of God in this land, and your ears have heard the songs
of ransomed Hawaiians.

" We have held endearing communion with you in consultations,
in social intercourse, and at our domestic altars. And we have met
you, from day to day, in our sessions, and have enjoyed your v/ise
and timely counsels in our deliberations. Questions of a difficult
and delicate character, involving great interests, have come before
us, and your wisdom and experience have helped us to solve them ;
so that, in almost all things, we have, through the grace of God,
come to harmonious conclusions. In the discussion of principles
and of measures, and in the reorganization of our plans for the
fii'mer establishment and the more perfect development of Christ's
kingdom around us, your presence and suggestions have been of
invaluable service to us.

" For all this we thank the Lord, and we feel assured that you
•were led to this vineyard at the right time, and by Infinite Wisdom
and Love.

" And now, as you and yours are about to leave us, to return to
your native land, there to resume your arduous and responsible
labors, we bid you a heartfelt farewell. Our best and holiest
sympathies are with you. Our prayers shall ever follow you.
With our wives and children, and with all the friends of Zion in
this land, we repeat our earnest Aloha, and ofi"er our ardent sup-

APPENDIX V. 425

plications that the God of Abraham may still guide you, that the
wings of Emmanuel may cover you, and that your life may long be
spared to labor .in the great vineyard of our Lord.

" We may meet no more on earth. God grant that we may all
meet on the heavenly hills, and from those heights of glory review
the way in which He has led us, and with songs and joy survey
the field of our toils and conflicts, ascribing thanksgiving, honor,
and dominion to Him who gives us the victory through our Lord
Jesus Christ.

" With our highest Christian esteem, and our warmest desires for
the welfare of yourself and family, we again say farewell.

" On behalf of the Hawaiian Evangelical Association.

"T. CoAN, Committee.
"Honolulu, July 1, 1863."

APPENDIX V.

ACTION OF THE PRUDENTIAL COMMITTEE.

At a meeting of the Prudential Committee of the American
Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, on the 29th of Sep-
tember, 1863, subsequently to the return of Dr. Anderson, the fol-
lowing Minute, reported by Messrs. Child and Aiken as a sub-
committee, was adopted : —

'* Dr. Anderson having recently returned from a visit to the Sand-
wich Islands, which he made at the special request of the Pruden-
tial Committee, accompanied by his wife and daughter (the two
latter going at private expense), for the purpose of ascertaining, by
personal intercourse with the missionaries, the members of their
churches, and the people generally to whom they had ministered,
more fully than could be done in any other way, the real condition
of the people, the state of the churches, and the character of their
36*

426 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

members, and -witnessing on tlie ground the results effected among
the people of the Islands by the power and Spirit of God, through
the labors of the missionaries ; for the further purpose of freely
conferring and advising with the missionaries, and with members
of the Hawaiian churches, upon the present condition and further
prospects of the missionary work there, and devising such plans of
future action as should bring the native churches, as speedily as
possible, in what is believed to be the natural order in such cases,
(1.) to a condition of self-government, and (2.) by means of the
greater activity and earnestness which would be developed by this
self-government, to a condition of complete self-support ; and also
for the purpose of determining, by such free conference with the
missionaries, what may best be their future relations to the Board
and its work ; and Dr. Anderson having, since his return, orally
and in writing, made a Report to the Committee respecting his mis-
sion and its results ; and having prepared, to be submitted to the
Board, at its approaching meeting, a portion of his intended full
Report, embracing the two following topics, to wit : (1.) The
Organization of the Civil Community, and (2.) The Organization
of the Protestant Christian Community at the Islands, — the Com-
mittee deem it expedient to place upon record their matured con-
viction in relation to said mission of the Secretary and its results,
as expressed in the following resolutions : —

" 1. Besolved, That the recent mission of Dr. Anderson to the
Sandwich Islands w^as wise and seasonable ; and that Mrs. Ander-
son rendered most important aid, by enabling him to obtain fuller
knowledge of the real character and condition of the people than
could have been procured without the information derived from
her free and intimate intercourse with the female portion of the
population.

'' 2. Besolved, That the course pursued by Dr. Anderson at the
Islands, as reported by him, w^as eminently wise and successful;
that his doings, and the plans adopted by the brethren at the
Islands, acting with his counsel and advice, for the future prosecu-

APPENDIX V, 427

tion of their work, are cordially approved and sanctioned; and
that, for the wisdom and success granted to the Secretary and his
fellow-laborers at the Islands, thanks should be rendered to our
gracious Lord, who has promised to be always with his servants,
when they go forth to teach the nations.

" 3. Resolved, That while it does not appear, from the report of
the plans and measures adopted, and the proceedings had during
the late visit of the Secretary, that the Protestant Christian com-
munity of the Islands has attained to the position of complete
self-support, as to its religious institutions, there is yet ample
occasion for gratitude to God for his signal blessing upon this mis-
sion, since the Secretary is permitted to report, that it has attained
to such a degree of capacity for self-government as to render it
expedient that it should now assume, not only the management of
its own ecclesiastical matters and its religious charities, but the
responsibility of directing the future prosecution of the w^ork for
building up the Redeemer's kingdom at the Sandwich Islands, and
extending it into Micronesia.

" 4. Besolved, That the proposition made by the Protestant Chris-
tian community at the Sandwich Islands, who have organized a work-
ing Board, called * The Board of the Hawaiian Evangelical Associa-
tion,' to relieve the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign
Missions, and the American churches, from the responsibility of
future oversight and direction in the work referred to in the fore-
going Resolution, — upon the condition that it may have the privi-
lege of applying to the American Board for such grants-in-aid as it
shall need in its several departments of labor, and as the Board
shall be able and judge it wise to give, — is hereby accepted by
this Committee upon the condition specified ; it being understood
that this plan, in respect to Micronesia, will not go into effect until
the brethren now in those Islands, who have not been heard from
on the subject, have the opportunity to communicate their views to
the Prudential Committee. And this Committee joyfully commits
to the Board of the Hawaiian Evangelical Association the future
care and direction of this evangelizing work in those Islands, and

428 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

hereby concedes to that Board the right of applying for grants-in-
aid, as specified in said proposition.

" 5. Resolved, That the Committee having proposed, in Decem-
ber last, to the former missionaries now at the Sandwich Islands,
to afford them, from the funds of the American Board, such
salaries as shall be needful, in addition to their several private
incomes, for their comfortable support ; thus relieving the native
churches from any further contributions for this purpose, and re-
moving a serious obstacle to increasing the number of native
churches and pastors, and to obtaining a support for these pastors
from the native community ; and the missionaries having acceded
to this proposition, and the amount of their respective salaries
having been agreed upon by them, at the late meeting of the Ha-
waiian Evangelical Association, at which Dr. Anderson was pres-
ent, — the Committee hereby assents to the several salaries, as
thus agreed upon,

" 6. Resolved, That while we would render devout thanks to our
gracious Lord for what he has been pleased to do at the Sandwich
Islands, and for the great success he has given to the labors of our
missionaries among that once degraded people, we remember, and
would remind the friends of missions, that much remains to be
accomplished, and that there is now, and will long continue to be,
great occasion for watchfulness and earnest prayer against impend-
ing evils ; and we ask of the friends of Christ, everywhere, con-
tinued supplication for the divine blessmg upon the labors of his
servants in this interesting portion of the vineyard of the Lord.

" 7. Resolved, That the proceedings of the Hawaiian Evangelical
Association, at its recent meeting, at which the Secretary was pres-
ent, together with the Reports made to that meeting for the use of
its members, and the full Report by Dr. Anderson of his late visit
to the Islands, and also this Minute, be printed for the use of the
Board."

APPENDIX VI. 429

APPENDIX VI.

ACTION OF THE BOARD.

At the Annual Meeting of the Board in Rochester, N. Y., in
October, 1863, besides a verbal statement of considerable length
from Dr. Anderson, there were laid before the Board his written
Report (in part), which had been submitted to the Prudential Com-
mittee, and the nine Reports made and adopted at the recent meet-
ing of the Hawaiian Evangelical Association, embodying the results
of deliberations at the Islands ; and these were referred to the com-
mittee on the Sandwich Islands and Micronesia missions, consisting
of Leonard Bacon, D. D., Hon. William Strong, Rev. David Greene,
Miles P. Squier, D. D., John W. Loud, Esq., S. G. Boardman, D. D.,
and Rev. Edmund K. Alden. This Committee subsequently pre-
sented the following Resolutions, which were adopted : —

" 1. Resolved, That the sending of Dr. Anderson, by the Pruden-
tial Committee, to the SandAvich Islands, for the purpose of personal
intercourse with the missionaries and pastors there, and of observ-
ing the actual condition both of the churches that have been estab-
lished in that lately heathen land, and of the nation that has been
lifted up from the lowest barbarism to civilization, and for the pur-
pose of aiding, by personal conference and consultation, in the
arrangement of new relations between the Board and the mission-
aries and churches there, seems to have been necessary, and is
hereby sanctioned and approved.

" 2. Resolved, That the arrangement by which the support of native
pastors and evangelists in the Sandwich Islands, and of the whole
work of home evangelization there, is to devolve henceforth upon
the Christian people of those Islands, while the support of the sur-
viving missionaries, instead of being divided, as heretofore, between
the churches to which they minister and the Board by which they
were sent forth, is to devolve upon the Board, is hereby sanctioned
and approved.

430 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

"3. liesolved, That the arrangement by which the MicroneBia
mission is transferred from the immediate superintendence of the
Prudential Committee of this Board to that of the Board of
the Hawaiian Evangehcal Association, is hereby sanctioned and
approved ; and that the Prudential Committee are hereby author-
ized and instructed to aid the foreign missions of that Board by
such grants of money as the exigencies of their work in Micronesia,
or in Polynesia, may require, and the contributions to our treasury
may justify ; always requiring, from year to year, so long as such
grants shall be continued, a full report of the manner in which
they are expended, and of the condition and progress of those
missions.

*' 4. Resolved, That, in taking this additional step towards the
conclusion of our work in the Sandwich Islands, we record anew our
grateful and adoring sense of the marvellous success which our
missionaries there have been enabled to achieve, by the blessing of
God, to whom be all the glory.

*' 5. Besolved, That while we rejoice, with all our surviving mis-
sionaries, in the results of which we and the world are witnesses,
we offer our special congratulations to the two venerable fathers of
the mission, the Rev. Hiram Bingham, and the Rev. Asa Thurs-
ton, who, having been consecrated and commended to the grace of
God for that work by our predecessors, forty-four years ago, are
still among the living, to praise God, with us and with all the saints,
for this great victory of the gospel, and to say, • Lord, now lettest
thou thy servants depart in peace, according to thy word, for our
eyes have seen thy salvation.' "

APPENDIX VII. 431

APPENDIX VII.

EXTRACTS FROM BISHOP STALEY'S SERMONS.
[See p. 352.]

1. From the Sermon preached in London.

" Such, Brethren, are the chief outhnes of the task we are under-
taking. I cannot hide the fact that its accomj^lishment seems beset
with difficulties and perils. If the ground were wholly unoccupied,
as it was when we were first invited to take possession of it in
Christ's name, the case would be very different from what it actu-
ally is. It is hoped that the introduction of that pure and com-
plete development of Divine truth it is our happiness as English
Churchmen to enjoy, concentrating in its worship and teaching all
that is good, and beautiful, and true, in the two extremes, without
running into the excesses of either, may dispel some of those
doubts which systems so antagonistic as those now at Avork there
must have created in their minds. It may be so ; but it may pro-
duce the contrary effect. And a vast responsibility devolves on
those to whom is intrusted the direction of this sacred enterprise,
to see that the former, and not the latter, be the result of their
efforts. Nothing would shake all religious belief in the Islands
more effectually than for us to assume an attitude of hostility to
those forms of Christianity wath which they are now familiar. We
must show the people how beneath the defects and corruptions of
this or that communion there lies a substratum of truth in the ad-
mission of the great historic facts of the Creeds, which may well
increase their faith in those facts, and lead to greater charity and
forbearance in our treatment of those Articles of the Faith which
are called in question. We are to speak the truth, but it must be
in love ; and we are to give all who have been hitherto laboring
with so much devotion and earnestness in their Master's cause,
while we have been looking on with cold indifference, the "redit

432 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

they deserve. We must make it clear we do not go forth to ignore
or override what has been done by others.

'■'And this suggests another danger — that of seeking to prose-
lytize. It is an admitted fact that a large ^number of people are in
active communion with none of the existing bodies, and among
them we must seek to labor, not doubting that, as we thus exhibit
and carry to them the Church's message, in all fidelity, and zeal, and
love, she will attract many others, whom she would effectually repel
were she to assume a posture of unfriendliness or aggression. If
we keep before our eyes the fact, that the great object of the mis-
sion is the salvation of the souls and bodies of those among whom
Ave are going to labor, and not the numbers we can count as mem-
bers of our communion, we may hope, by God's blessing, to escape
this danger."

2. From the Sermon preached at Honolulu.

"And we come in all love and good will to those who have
been laboring here before us. However much we may consci-
entiously differ from them, we desire not to ignore the work which
they have done to the best of their ability, nor withhold from them
the credit they deserve. In turn, we claim from them the same con-
sideration and forbearance. There is the more need to ask this
because in many important points our Church differs from the sects
professing Protestant Christianity no less than from the Roman
Church ; and consequently there will be parts in her worship and
teaching which will seem strange to those who are only familiar
with the former. At the Reformation she avoided the two extremes
of a slavish adhesion to the existing order on the one hand, and of
irreverence for Catholic antiquity and practice on the other. Ac-
cordingly, in her preface to the Book of Common Prayer it is
expressly stated that its compilers sought to be guided by Holy
Scripture, as ' interpreted hy the ancient Fathers,'' implying by that
term those, chiefly, of the first five centuries — the purest ages of
the Church. The Liturgy was not composed for the first time at

APPENDIX VII. 433

the Reformation. It contains the ancient Collects, Litanies, Hymns,
and Communion Office which were in the Roman Breviary and
Missal, translated into the vernacular, and cleansed of the errors
which had crept into them during the middle ages. Yes ! we utter
the same venerable forms wherein Christians have breathed their
aspirations to the Throne of Grace — probably since the times of the
Apostles, certainly during fourteen centuries. She holds that the
Sacraments are not bare symbols and figures of spiritual truths, but
that they * are outward and visible signs of inward and spiritual
grace,' hy and in them * given to us,' when administered by the
hands of Christ's duly appointed ministers. She teaches parents
to bring their infants to be admitted into the Christian covenant by
Holy Baptism, wherein they are declared to be 'made members of
Christ, children of God, and inheritors of the Kingdom of Heaven.'
But they are reminded that all this will be of no avail unless they
are endeavoring to fulfil their parts of the covenant by renouncing
the world, the flesh, and the Devil, believing the articles of the
Christian Faith, and endeavoring to do their duty in that state of
life to which they have been called. On arriving at years of dis-
cretion the baptized are invited to the Holy Rite of Confirmation,
that they may not only * ratify and confirm their Christian obli-
gations,' but be strengthened by a new gift of the Holy Spirit,
imparted to them ' by the imposition of hands.' This rite is de-
signed to serve as an initiation into full communion with the Church
— when the devout recipient may approach the Blessed Sacrament
of Christ's Body and Blood, which, in the language of the Cate-
chism, ' are verily and indeed taken and received by the faithful in
the Lord's Supper.' She deems this the highest act of Christian
worship, and, as an intimation that she would have it accompanied
with externals to impress the senses as well as the heart, she
directs in her 24th Canon that it be celebrated in every Cathedral
with special vestments to be worn by the clergy.

" Through all the ever-varying scenes of this life, in trouble and
in joy, she follows her children wath her heavenly consolations, her
prayers and benedictions, until that body which in this life she had
37

434 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.

taught them to regard as * the Temple of the Holy Ghost ' is com-
mitted to the earth, in hope of the resurrection to life eternal.

" In <x\\ this her principle is, do not wait till you are converted
by some sudden, irresistible impulse, but regard yourself as already,
by baptism, grafted into Christ's Church, and bound to crucify daily
the old man, with his evil deeds, and able to do so by the strength
already imparted to you from above. It is this gradual formation
of Christian character at which she aims — a process going on
from Baptism till Death. It enters into all her teachings and for-
mularies. So with regard to Church discipline. All whose con-
sciences are burdened with sin she requests, in her. exhortation to
the Communion, to come to the minister and open their grief, that
they may ' receive the benefit of absolution, together with ghostly
counsel and advice.'

" Regarding her children as having bodies as well as souls, senses
to be exercised for good or evil, she sanctions the consecration of
all that is beautiful in nature and art to the service of the sanc-
tuary. Her old Cathedral worship has consequently been retained
in all its splendor. The peal of the organ as it rebounds along the
vaulted roof, the stained-glass window, the painted altar-piece, the
furniture for the Holy Table, these have received her high approval,
and are found not only in her Cathedrals but many of her other
churches. Except as accessories and aids to devotion, or as offer-
ings of love to Christ, — the ointment poured out, — we value them
not. If we are to addi-ess our worship to them, if they shut out
Christ from our eyes, away with them ! I am persuaded there are
some natures to whom a ritual is more acceptable, more necessary,
than to others ; and such I believe to be the case with the natives
of these Islands. Let, then, such of you as lean to a more purely
subjective and mental worship remember this, and be willing to
sacrifice something of their own individual preferences for the good
of the whole body.

" Regard in this light our humble attempts to adorn God's ser-
vice and temple. We have as yet only a very poor building. But

APPENDIX VII. 435

it is a Cathedral, for it is the seat of a Bishop of Christ's Holy
Catholic Church.

" Once more. We do not regard religion as a system of frames
and feelings, merely, separate from common hfe. It is to leaven
and hallow all the instincts of om- nature, not to override and
crush them. It is therefore not a business of one day in seven, —
Sunday, — often called, I think most falsely and mischievously, the
Sabbath ; for the Church provides * an order of prayer to be said
daihj throughout the year.' She wishes the daily sacrifice to be
offered. And she has appointed the observance of fast and festival
each in its due course. On her Christmas, her Easter, her Ascen-
sion Tide, she would have all rejoice, not only in the temple, but in
innocent mirth and healthful recreation. He who was present at
the marriage of Cana in Galilee, and turned the water into wine,
designs to unite with us — if we drive him not away by impurity
and sin — in our social and festal gatherings no less than in our
seasons of sorrow and bereavement. Surely Christianity is not all
sourness, all taboo ! God would have us use thankfully and in
moderation all the gifts He has given us, not abstain from them
altogether. This is true self-restraint, this real temperance.

" Such are some of the leading features in that Church system we
come to establish among the people of these Island^. We come
not unasked, and we come seconded by the prayers and alms of
Christ's faithful people in the country we have left. O, pray that
though we are ' sowing in tears ' — in the first outburst of a na-
tion's grief for the loss of the princely boy so untimely removed
to the bright world above — we may yet * reap in joy ; ' that they
who go about ' weeping, and bearing good seed,' may * come again
with joy, bringing their sheaves with them ' ! "

INDEX

37* (137)

II^DEX

A-A, extensive beds of, 142; probable
origin, 143.

Address, introductory, at the conven-
tion in Honolulu, extracts from, 409.

Address to the children of mis-
sionaries, 416; their response, 421.

Address of Kekuanaoa, 73 ; of Timo-
tea, 166 ; of people at Wailuku, 178.

Addresses to native congrega-
tions, reference to, 123, 133, 139, 153,
161, 165, 178, 210, 218, 294.

Adults were the first pupils in the
schools, 254; number of teachers,
254.

Alexander, Rev. William P., 70, 176,
177, 217.

Alexander, Prof. William De Witt,
202.

Algebra, learning, 265.

Allen, Elisha H., Chief Justice, 122,
244.

Aloha, a word of salutation, 133, 298.

Alphabet, the Hawaiian, 258.

American Board of Commissioners
FOR Foreign 3Iissions, its action
on the report of the Foreign Secre-
tary, 429; transfer of its responsibili-
ties to the Hawaiian Board, 429.

Anderson, Kev. Kufus, 316, 421, 423.

Andrews, Rev. Lorrin, 70, 181, 187;
on the influence exerted by the native
literature, 261-268.

Andrews, Rev. Claudius B., 71, 191.

Andrews, Dr. Seth L., 71.

Annie Laurie, passages in the, 213,
225.

Appendix I., 407; 11., 416; TIL, 422;
IV., 423; v., 425; VI., 429; VII., 431.

Apprehended dangers, 373-380.

Arable land on the Islands.
246.

Archbishop of Canterbury (Sum-
ner), letter to, 337; his reply, 340.

Archer, ship, 118.

Arithmetic, learning, 190, 265.

Armstrong, Rev. Richard, 70, 177,
198, 204; minister of instruction, 82;
his letter to Mr. Ellis, 332; his de-
cease. 82.

Arrival at Honolulu, time of, 118.

Awakening, great, 86 ; first indications
of its approach, 86; progress, 87;
results, 88; general view of it, 89.

Bailey, Edward, 71, 170, 177.
Baldwin, Rev. Dwight, 70, 171, 181,

191.
Baptismal regeneration, 349.
Baptisms, 136, 141, 208.
Barbarous government, relations

of missionaries to a, 232-235.
Battle field, interesting, 152.
Beckavith, Rev. Edward Gr., 204.
Bill of Rights, granted by Kameha-

meha III., 237.
Bingham, Rev. Iliram, 47, 51, 62, 198,

199.
Bishop, Rev. Artcmas, 59, 207.
Bishop, Rev. S. E., 190.
Bishop of London (Tait), approves

the plan proposed by the king, 341;

objects to sending a bishop, 341; cx-
(439)

440

INDEX.

tract itom his letter, 343 ; aids in the
consecration of a bishop, 343; reason
for so doing, 343.

Bishop of Oxford (Wilberfbrce),
343-345.

Board of Educatiox, 218, 2C0.

Board of the Hawaiian Evangel-
ical Association, formed, 323; its
responsibilities, 323; to correspond
with the American Board, 323.

Blatchley, Dr. Abraham, 59.

Bliss, Rev. Isaac, 71, 170.

BOKi, 61.

Bond, Rev. Elias, 71, 130, 159, 170, 175;
his opinion of his church, 160.

Books, moral and religious, 259, 260,
267.

Brown, Miss Lydia, 71.

Business at first transacted wholly by
the mission, .308.

Byron, Lord, visit of, and his high-
minded course, 64.

Cane lands, 248.

Carriage, auxiliary force to a, 220.

Cascades, lofty and beautiful, 27, 130.

Castle, Samuel N., 71, 127.

Cemetery, Royal, 201.

Census of the Islands for 1860,
277, 278.

Chamberlain, Daniel, 47, 51; returns
home, 59.

Chamberlain, Levi, 59, 200.

Chapin, Dr. Alonzo, 71, 181.

Character of the Protestant
churches, 279-304.

Chiefs, ten, admitted to the church, 65.

Children, instead of the fathers, 141,
.322.

Children of jiissionaries, expecta-
tions from the, 322.

Christian literature of the Isl-
ands, Avholesome influence on, 261.

Christianity and civilization, lOO.

Church of Corinth, used as an illus-
tration, 160,281, 290,291.

Church, on admission of converts to
the, 90; piety of members, 96.

Church music, 178.

Church buildings, 119, 1.30, 131, 132,
139, 153, 170, 173, 178, 181, 197, 211, 223,
298 ; correct view of, 387.

Church edifices and parsonages,
provision for tliem in the laws, 241.

Churches, 132, 160, 171, 178, 182, 198,
208, 211, 218, 225, 299, 319; on admis-
sions, 90, 171 ; on excommunications,
301.

Churches, Protestant, rule of judging
of their character, 279; as compare!
with the cliurch of Corinth, 280; with
Christians in Madagascar, 284; with
converts iu India, 286; whence un-
favorable views, 286; civilized and un-
civilized piety, 287; favorable view
of their piety, 288; past and present
contrasted, 289 ; how the fallen some-
times rise again, 290; family prayer,
292, morning prayer-meetings, 292;
prayer-houses, 293 ; their simple views
of prayer, 293; how best interested;
297; statistical history, 299; benevo
lence of, .301, 302; testimony of Mr.
Damon, .303; native churches a devel-
opment of the mission church, .308.

Churches of America, entreated to
remember the Hawaiian churches,
405.

Civilization, mere, moral inefficacy
of, 36; progress in, 97, 98, 139, 230,
231 ; when a blessing to a barbarous
people, 141; its vices and diseases the
sources of mischief, 269; follows the
gospel, .384.

Clark, Rev. Ephraim W., 70, 141, 177,
191, 198.

Climate, delightful, 28.

Clothed, how far the people are, 295,
297.

COAN, Rev. Titus, 71, 131, 133, 134, 1.37.

Coasting fleet of the Isl^vnds,
252.

Coffee, excellent, produced, 250; ex-
port of, 250.

Commerce of the Islands, 251.

Concordance of the Scriptures
proposed, 261.

Conde, Rev. Daniel T., 71, 177, 190.

INDEX.

441

Confirmation spoken of, 350.

Congregation, in the year 1823, en-
graving of, 295.

Congregation on a rainy day, 101.

Congregation in a grove, engraving
of, 215.

Constitution given to the people,
238; its Christian tone, 239.

Constitution, steamer, 117.

CONYBEARE AND HoWSON'S LiFE OF

St. Paul, quoted, 280.
Cook, Capt<ain, 30, 130; effect of his

death, 30.
CooiCE, Amos S., 71, 83.
Cool weathicr, where found, 30.
Coolies, proposed introduction of, 247.
Coral, fields of brandling, ISO.
Coral reefs, 27.
Cornwall, Foreign Mission School at,

46.
CORAVIN, Kev. Eli, 192, 214, 225.
Cotton, " Sea Island," export of, 250.
Court, Supreme, justices of, 243.
Courts, Circuit, 243.
Creesy, Captain, 118.
Curiosity, great natural, 152.
Custom on the death of high

chiefs, 18G ; broken by Keopuolani,

18(5.
Custom-house receipts, 251.

Damon, Rev. S. C, 192, 193, .303.

Dana, Professor James D., his outline
view of mountains on Hawaii, 125;
on the origin of clinker fields, 143.

Dana, Richard H., testimony of con-
cerning the results of the mission, 99-
106, 384.

Dangers, apprehended, from the age
of the missionaries, 373 ; in respect to
their children, 374 ; the native minis-
try, 377; the complex nature of the
Protestant community, 378; decline
in the native churches, 379; clianges
in tlie industrial pursuits, 379; inva-
sions by adverse sects, 380.

Davis, Isaac, 30, 37.

Death penalty, one of the first in-
flictions of, 239.

I Decline of population, 269-278.

Depopulation of the Islands, 30,
309; the causes of, 31, 272-275 ; in full
operation before the arrival of mis-
sionaries, 276 ; influence of the gospel,
271, 276, 398; how far civilization is
responsible, 269.

Diiujle, Rev. Seldon, quoted, .38, 70, 137.

Dictionary, Andrews's Hawaiian,
sources of, 264.

DiELL, Rev. John, 193.

Dimond, Henry, 71.

Disintegration, where most ad-
vanced, 27.

Dixon, Captain, 30.

Dole, Rev. Daniel, 71, 20^1, 222.

Dress of the people, 93.

Dwight, Rev. Edwin W., 40.

DwiGiiT, Rev. Samuel G., 71, 191.

Ecclesiastical development, 305-
328.

Ecclesiastical powers, exercised
by missionaries and the missionary
body, 309; the time for a change,
313; ends to be secured, 313; change
effected, 320.

Education, 102.

Ellis, Rev. William, comes to the Isl-
ands, 53, 54, 61, 02; quoted, 31, 33,
284; letter from, .335.'^

Ely, Rev. James, 59, 149.

Emerson, Rev. John S., 70, 207, 208.

Emerson, Mrs., 208.

Emerson, Sanmel N., 209.

English language should not dis-
place the native, 394.

Epidemics, destructive, singular result
of, 270.

Eruptions, volcanic, 156.

Esc^apes, providential, 154, 212.

EvARTS, Jeremiah, 47.

EwA, harbor of, 207.

ExcojLMUMCArioxs, remark on, 301.

Exports in 1863, 251; chiefly to San
Francisco, 252.

Falli:n, the, how sometimes they rise
again, 290.

442

INDEX.

Family pkayers, 105, 137, 145, 292.

Faricwell Address at Honolulu, 199,

Fasting, days for, 2-12.

Female boarding schools, 138, 177,
321.

Fe^iale education, great importance
of, 393.

Field-mice, ravages of, 246.

Fields and villages, desolate, 161.

Flood, extraordinary, 222.

Forbes, Rev. Cochran, 70, 150.

Forbes, Rev. Anderson, 191.

Foreign influence, unfriendly, ex-
erted, 52 ; how counteracted, 53.

Foreign :missions a safe and profit-
able investment, 404.

Forests, where found, 28 ; danger to
them, 246.

Fort-street Church, 192.

French naa'AL officer, violence of
at the Islands, 364 ; his oppressive ex-
actions, 365; their effect, 306.

Fuller, Lemuel, 71.

Games and sports, native, 162; cause
of their decline, 163 ; how far schools
took their place, 164.

George IV., what he said to the chiefs,
62. -5

Geography, learning, 266.

Goodrich, Rev. Joseph, 59, 137.

Gospel, arrested the decline of popu-
lation, 271, 276, 398; glorious triumph
of, 325; precedes civilization, 384.

Government, national, as it was ori-
ginally, 92; begins to assume a Chris-
tian character, 64 ; ten principal chiefs
admitted to tlie churcli, 65; not a
union of church and state, 65 ; public
recognition of Christianity, 66 ; asks
for teachers in secular matters, 76,
236; missionary aid indispensable. 83;
■when it assumed its present form,
236; course of Kamehameha III., 236,
242; independence recognized, 244,
245.

Government schools, when their
support was assumed, 255; tabular
view of, 256 ; cost of, 256.

Grace before meat, generally prac-
tised, 105.

Grammar, Hawaiian, sources of, 264.

Grass houses and rural districts,
religious life in, 136.

Green, Rev. Jonathan S., 70, 176, 179,
181.

Gulick, Rev. Peter J., 70, 191, 208, 222,
223.

Gulick, Rev. L. H., 141.

Gulick, Rev. O. H., 139, 140.

Haleakala, Jlouna, and its great cra-
ter, 180.

Hall, Rev. Gordon, 46.

Hall, Edwin O., 71.

Hamakua, 170.

Han A, 190.

Hanalei, beautiful vale of, 218, 219 j
plantation in, 218.

Hawaii, tour of, 127-175; outline view
of, 128 ; northern coast of, 130 ; state
of piety on, 292.

Hawaiians, their social and civil con-
dition, 229-245; humanized by the
gospel, 2.30 ; not especially charge-
able with indolence, 250 ; how far read-
ers, 255 ; how far influenced by their
native literature, 262.

Hawaiian AssociATiON,when formed,
308 : its duties, 308 ; when it took the
whole business, 309 ; called Hawaiian
Evangelical Association, 315 ; meet-
ing at Honolulu, 315-324 ; organiza-
tion, 316; topics under discussion,
317 ; results, 319 ; Association reor-
ganized, 322 ; Board of the, 323 ; Ad-
dress to the Foreign Secretary of the
American Board, 423.

Hawaiian Board, organization of,
422,

Hawaiian Evangelical Associa-
tion, meeting of, 315.

Hawaiian Islands, the proper name
of the group, 25; their number and
names, 25 ; geographical relations,
26 ; dimensions, 26 ; whence their in-
habitants, 33 ; population, 33 ; ani-
mals, 34 ; birds, 34 ; fish, 35 ; fruits.

INDEX.

443

35 ; food of the inhabitants, 35 ; their

fate had not missionaries come to

them, 36 ; were never conveyed to a

foreign power, 38, 39.
Hawaiian language reduced to

writing-, 52, 258.
Hawaiian ministry, cheering fact,

^92.
Hawaiian nation, what it owes to

missionaries, 101.
Heat, radiated, effect of on clouds,

165,
Heathen world, debased condition

of, 291.
Hewaheava, the high priest, forward

to overthrow idolatry, 43 ; favors the

missionaries, 50.
HiLO, beautiful entrance, 131 ; harbor

of, 131 ; landing, 131 ; memorable past,

132; church edifice, 132; great rains,

134 ; productiveness of, 134.
History, Preliminary, 23-123.
Hitchcock, Rev. Harvey R., 70, 191.
Hitchcock, Mrs., 175.
Hitchcock, Miss Elizabeth M., 71.
HoAPiLi Kane, 77.
Hoapiliwahine, 66, 77.
HOLMAN, Dr. Thomas, 47, 50.
Holy Spirit, his special influences,

84.
Home jiissions to be prosecuted, 321.
Honolulu, harbor of, how formed, 27 ;

when discovered, 39 ; mission com-
menced there, 51 ; a week at, 118-123 ;

population of, 118 ; foreign society in,

121, 123 ; city and port, 194-196 ;

what it must become, 252.
HONOUNOU, city of refuge, 151.
Honoori, John, 47.
Hope, ground of, in view of impending

dangers, 380.
Hopkins, Manlcy, 334-336 ; his work

on the Hawaiian Islands, 344.
Hopu, Thomas, 47.
Horses, great use of, 139, 158.
House, native grass, engraving of,

137.
HUALALAl, Mouna, 128, 156.
Hunt, Rev. Timothy Dwight, 71, 193.

Hurricane on the Pacific Ocean,

154.
Hurricanes unknown at the Islands,

28.
Hymns in native language, 59.

Ibbotson, Rev. E., 348.

Idol, engraving of one, 57.

Idolatry, national", destruction of, 41;
the motive, 44 ; civil war, 43 ; wliat the
abolition did not imply, 92; no other
religion substituted by the ruling
powers, 44.

Idols, utterly perished from the land,
302.

Ii, John, 51, 193, 199 ; judge of Supreme
Court, 244.

India, illustration drawn from, 286.

Imports in 1863, 251 ; chiefly from San
Francisco, 252.

Incident, touching, on Kauai, 220.

Industry and com.aierce, 246-253.

Infanticide, its former prevalence, 31.

Instruction, cheapness of, 255;
amount of moral and religious, 266;
effects of, 267.

Irrigation, uncertainty of, 246; why
likely to decrease, 246.

Island churches, what they most
need, 402.

Islands, before the arrival of the mis-
sionaries, 25-44 ; afterwards, 45-72 ;
to the time of their conversion, 73-90 ;
regarded as Christianized, 91-100 ;
measures consequent on their conver-
sion, 107-114; tour of the, 127-226;
people of the, 229-304 ; Governor Ke-
kuanao on their former state, 73 ; why
so much testimony adduced of tlieir
being Christianized t 91 ; safety of
travelling, 105 ; reason for visiting,
114; voyage to tlie, 115; the popula-
tion they may sustain, 248 ; present
population, 270 ; climate and diseases,
272 ; their grand staple, 248 ; on what
their future prosperity depends, 253 ;
value to them of the gospel, 101, 105,
268; shadows over them at present,
373.

444

INDEX

Isthmus, railroad across the, 116.
Ives, Kev. Mark, 71, 150, 190.

Jarvis's History, quoted, 39 ; a fair

witness, 384.
Johnson, Kev. Edward, 71, 214, 217.
JoHNsroxE, Andrew, 70.
Judo, Dr. Gerrit P., 70, 207, 209, 212 ;

minister of finance, 82.
JUDD, Charles, 209, 210.
Judges of different courts, 243.

Kaaiiujianu, wife of Kamehameha I.,
37, 40, 151; pi-emier, 41; burns the
remaining- idols, 54 ; becomes regent,
63, 64 ; admitted to the church, 65, 60,
68, 146, 235 ; death and character, 69.

Kaawaloa, the home of Kapiolani,
146.

Kailua, first station at, 50 ; remarkable
school, 51 ; king's summer residence,
154 ; an interesting Sabbath, 156.

Kamehameha I., -30, 36 ; wounded at
Captain Cook's death, 36 ; his charac-
ter, .37 ; conquests, 37 ; extent of his
dominions when visited by Vancou-
ver, .38 ; nature of his government,
39 ; a universal conqueror, .39 ; his
death, 40 ; consequent excesses, 41.

Kamehameha II. (Liholiho), 40 ; be-
comes king-, 41 ; letter of, 60; visit to
England, 61; his death and character,
62 ; effect of his absence from the
Islands, 63.

Kamehameha III., portrait facing ti-
tle-page, 40, 41 ; placed under mis-
sionary instruction, and why, 64 ;
assumes the sovereignty, 70 ; remark-
able reply, 70; his request, 77; open
to instruction* 235 ; father of his peo-
ple, 235; Magna Charta, 237; con-
stitution, 23S ; its fundamental prin-
ciple, 239 ; code of laws, 240; statutes
bearing on religion, 240; general view
of his government, 242.

Kamehameha IV., seen in early life,
129; on board the Kilauea, 129; at his
palace, 130; his death, 130; remarks
upon him, 326 ; letter to him, 327.

Kamehameha V., 129, 189, 242.

Kamamalu, w^fe of Liholiho, 51 ; her
impassioned address, 61.

Kalanimoku, 51 j his death and char-
acter, 69.

Kanaixa, one of the old chiefs, 122,
201.

Kaneohe, 211.

Kan«^a, governor of Kauai, 221.

Kanoa, native missionary to Microne-
sia, preaching tour of, 136; baptism
of his infant daughter, 1.36.

Kapiolani, 59; a reformer, 63, 64, 66,
146; visits Kilauea, 63; as she was
first seen, 146; the great change, 146;
conceals the bones of deified kings,
146; zeal for the gospel, 146; anight
scene, 149 ; her death, 150.

Kau, district of, on Hawaii, 139.

Kauai, tour of, 213-226; distance from
Oahu, 213 ; fertility of, 214.

Kauikeaouli. See Kamehameha III.

Kaumalii, king of Kauai, abolishes
idolatry, 43, 223.

KAAVAiHAt, on Hawaii, mention of, 51,
105 ; great congregation at, 65 ; great
heiau at, 174.

Kea, Mouna, 128, 131 ; beautiful snow-
capped summit of, 165.

Kealakekua Bay, where Captaui
Cook was killed, 30 ; landing at, 130 j
station near, 150.

Kealiiahonui, 78.

Kekauluohi, 77, 78 ; portrait of her,
79.

Kekauonohi, 81.

Kekela, Rev. J., 209.

Kekuanaoa, governor of Oahu, 61, 62,
64 : joins the church, 69; his testimo-
ny as to the former state of the Isl-
ands, 73-76 ; notice of, 122 ; as judge,
inflicts the death penalty, 239.

Kent, Captain, 53.

Kkopuolani, queen-mother, 40 ; favors
breaking the tabu, 42 ; and the stay of
the missionaries, 50 ; becomes a dis-
ciple, 6ij ; her exalted rank, 60 ; first
member of the native church, 60, 182;
her history, 182; obedience to the gos-

INDEX.

445

pel, 182 ; a striking instance of filial

affection in her son, 184; death and

funeral, 185.
KiLAUEA, a propeller, voyage in the,

127.
KiNAU, 51, 69, 77 ; regent, 70.
King, in what circumstances he is to

be elected, 242.
Kinney, Rev. Henry, 71, 140.
Knapp, Horton O., 71, 171.
Knill, Mr,, hospitality of, 220.
KOHAI.A, 130, 159 ; mountains of, 161.
Kohala, North, 170.
KOHALA, South, 170.
KOLOA, station of, 219, 221, 222.
KoNA, a southern district on Hawaii,

144.
KoNA, a southern gale, 28.
KooLAULA, on Oahu, scenery of, 209.
KUAEA, Eev. Mr., 209, 210.
KuAKiNi, 31, 51, 77, 78 ; builds a largB

house of worship, 66 ; joins the church,

69.
KuAKOA, newspaper, copies of taken,

161.
KUKUI GROVE, congregation in, en-
graving of, 215.
KuKUi, or candle-nut tree, 144.
KULEANA, or freehold of the common

people, 247.

Laborers, scarcity of, 246.

Ladies, native, 83.

Lafon, Rev. Thomas, 71, 222.

Lahaina, awakening at, 84 ; aspects
of, 181.

Lahainaluna, high school or colleige
for boys at, 102, 187 ; large outlay by
the American Board, 188 ; made over
to the government, and on what con-
ditions, 188; results of the school,
188 3 commencement, 189; new build-
ings for the scholars, 257.

Lahue, 220 ; native pastor desired,
221.

Lanai, 190.

Land, going into foreign hands, 155 ;
adapted to sugar-cane, 248 ; to wheat,
248 ; to grazing, 248.

Lands, division of among the cliiefs,

39.

Language, Hawaiian, reduced to writ-
ing, 52.

La Pt rouse, 30.

Lassoing, 210.

Lava deposits, vast, 142.

Law lords of England, demur as
to the sending of a bishop to the Isl-
ands, 341.

Laws, Christian, 95, 98; at first neccB-
sarily imperfect, 239 ; what is needful
to their validity, 242.

Learning to read, why so easy, 255.

Lee, W. S., Chief Justice, 244.

Legislation of the kingdom, said
to be influenced by the missionaries,
105.

Legislature, popular branch of, 243.

Leleiohoku, 78.

License of the English govern-
ment for a bishop to the Ha-
waiian Islands, 342.

LiHOLiHO.— See Kamehameha II.

LOA, Mouna, 128, 131 ; eruption from
in 1859, 165.

Locke, Edwin, 71, 208.

LONO, engraving of the idol, 58.

LOOMIS, Elisha, 47, 51.

Lord's Supper, celebration of, 158,
181, 222.

Lyman, Rev. David B., 70, 102, 137.

Lyons, Rev. Lorenzo, 70, 101, 171, 172.

McDonald, Charles, 71, 137.

Magna CkARTA,237.

Madagascar, illustration of piety
drawn from, 284 ; plan for seudin^r a
bishop thither, 357 5 the plan opposed,
358.

Marquesas mission, 112 ; its good ef-
fect, 113.

Marriage, Christian, iutroduced, 230.

Marshall, Mr., 221.

Mason, Rev. G., 348-350.

Maui, tour of, 176-191.

Measures in 1848, 108 ; partly success-
ful, 110; difficulties encountered, 111;
the great difficulty. 111; uuexpect«?d

446

INDEX.

light, 112; the new problem, 114; re-
sort for its solution, 114.

Meeting, enthusiastic, 166.

Meeting-house, large thatched, CG;
consecration of one, GO ; number and
cost of them, 298.

" ME3IOKIA.L Volume," 5, 129.

Merchant vessels at the Islands,
251.

Meteorological journal, 29.

Micronesia, how the work there is to
be prosecuted, 324.

Mills. Rev. Samuel John, 40.

Mills, Rev. Cyrus T., 192, 193, 202.

Mills, Mrs., 193.

Mission, true idea of a, 107 ; its appli-
cation to the Hawaiian Islands, 108 ;
business of, transferred to the Hawai-
ian Association, 309.

Mission to the Islands, occurrences
leading to one, 46; organized in Bos-
ton, 47 ; first tidings from, 49 ; its re-
ception, 50 ; established, 50 ; lack of
accommodations in domestic life, 50,
51; arrival of Mr. Ellis and Tahi-
tians, 53 ; whole number of mission-
aries, 72 ; aims of the, 229 ; its moral
support necessary to the Hawaiian
nation, 83 ; right in making sacrifices
for the government, 82 ; prosecuted
as an experiment, and enlarged, 65 ;
the great awakening, 80 ; resolutions
on duties to rulers and subjects, 233;
regarded as an experiment in foreign
missions, 390; value of the experi-
ment increased by the difficulties
overcome, 397 ; and not dependent on
future events, 398.

Mission body, how it came -naturally
into the exercise of ecclesiastical
powers, 309; in what manner exer-
cised, 311 ; difliculties in the way of a
change, 312 ; time for a change come,
313 ; ends to be secured, 313 : merged
in the Protestant community, .324.

Missions to be brought to a sea-
sonable CLOSE, 390.

Missionaries, whole number of, 72 ;
testimony of, that the Islands were

CJiristianized, 90-98 ; what they have
done, 99, 101 ; what they are, 101 ; es-
teemed by the best men, 104; their
fidelity, lOG; relations of to a bar-
barous government, 232-235 ; their
influence on the government, 235 ;
divest themselves of a governing
power in the churches, 320; manner
of their support, 232 ; as a body, not
given to exaggeration, 403 ; why not,
403.

Missionary labor, duration of, 73.

Moffatt, Mr., 209.

Molokai, 190.

Morals of the people, 94, 95, 97.

Monthly concert collection in
South Kona, how taken, 153; re-
semblance to the habits of our fore-
fathers, 153.

Mormons, 190; notice of, 369.

Morning prayer-meetings, 292.

3IOUNTAINS of Hawaii, very gradual
ascent of, 128.

Mullens, Dr. Joseph, quoted, 286.

MUNN, Bethuel, 71, 191.

Nahienaena, young princess, 40, 77,

85.
Naihe, 59, 66, 145, 146 ; his death, 150.
Names, principal Hawaiian, how pro-
nounced, 26.
Native congregations, reception

by, 123.
Native efforts, encouragement to

be given to, 387.
Native language, deliberations of

public bodies to be in the, 321.
Native ministry, education of, 321.
Native pastorate should be

brought boldly forward, 392.
Native pastors and laymen to

COME into all ecclesiastical

AN^'D charitable BODIES, .320.

National prosperity, conditions of,
253.

Native woman on horseback, en-
graving of, 157.

Newspapers in native language,
261, 262, 264.

INDEX.

447

NllHOU, island of, 225.
Nobles, house of, 243.

NUUANU VALLEr, 118.

Oahu, tour aroiDad, 102-212; extent of,

207.
OahU college, 102, 202-206 ; a larger

endoAvment needed, 25S.
Obookiah, 4(5.
Officers of government, friendly

intercourse with, 122.
Go DEN, Miss Maria, 70, 177, 181.
" Old Jonah" of Waimba, 224.
Oranges, plantation of, 250.
Ornaments, royal, costly, 78.
Other missions, 329-369.
Outrages of seamen and others.

Pagans, no avowed, on the Islands,
302.

Packets between Honolulu and
San Francisco, 252.

Pahoihoi on mountain-side, weary-
some ride over, 144.

Paki, 77, 78.

Pali, the, 212.

Panama K.mlroad, 116.

Parker, Kev. Benjamin W., "71, 211.

P.MiKER, Rev. Henry H., ordination of,
198.

Park-street church, in Boston, in-
teresting meeting at, 47.

Paris, Kev. John D., 71, 130, 140, 145,
150.

Past and i'Resent contrasted, 97,
289.

Patten, Miss Maria, 70.

Pele, reputed gioddess of the volcano,
136.

Peoi'le of the Islands, 227-304 ;
contrast of tlieir former and present
character and condition, 93.

Pietv, civilized and uncivilized, 287.

Pietv of Hawaiian church-mem-
bers, 96.

Planters' Society, 247.

Poetic address in Hawaiian, 168;
English version, 169.

POGUE, Rev. John F., 71, 150, 189; ex-
traordinary escape of, 222.

Poi, a favorite food, 35, 177.

PoisON-Goi), engraving of, 53.

Population, capacity of the Islands
to sustain, 248; census for 1800,277;
decline of, 2(;9 ; diminishing rate of
depopulation, 271.

PORTLOCK, Captain, .30.

Practical lessons, .381-395.

Prayer-meetings, 157; female, 85.

Preliminary history of the Isl-
ands, 23-123.

Presents, custom as to, 170.

Press, printing, first use of, 51 ; to be
made efficient, 321.

Prince of Hawaii, his early death,
.349.

Problem to be solved, 114.

Protestant churches on the Isl-
ands, character of, 279-304.

Protestant Christian nation, 325.

Protestant community at the Isl-
ands, its responsibilities, 401.

Prudential Committee, action of, on
the report of the Foreign Secretary,
425.

Publications, past, in the Hawaiian
language, 259-261 ; proposed, 201.

Queen, 37; introduction to the, 121;
passage in the " Kilauea," 129.

Rains, where most frequent, 27.

Read, the people learning to, 263.

IlEFot^MED Catholic mission, .3.31-
359 ; its name, 331 ; why lui account
of it, 332 ; such a mission not origi-
nally requested by the king, 332 : his
request for an evangelical presbyter,
332-335 ; made the occasion of sending
a bishop, .335 ; letter to the Arclibish-
op of Canterbury, 337; his reply, ?A()\
the lawmtTu'ers and Bisliop o[' I, on
don demur as to the propriety of
sending a bishop, .341; their doubts
well founded, 342 ; a government li-
cense obtained, and the Bishoji conse-
crated, 342, .343 ; tlic Bishop of Lou-

448

INDEX.

don's Rtatoment, 343 ; the Bishop of [
Oxford's, 344 ; the idea of a bishopric
originated in England, 344 ; but not !
with the Archbishop, or the Bishop ;
of London, 344; the liing's assent i
received hitc, 344 ; that assent doubt- |
less given, 345 ; partisan work pub- 1
lished by one of the originators of the
mission, 344 : letter from the Queen's
chaplain, 345 ; an evangelical Episco-
pal presbyter desirable at Honolulu,
347 ; the new mission governed by
high church conventionalities, 348 ;
a disappointment on its arrival, 349 ;
its extreme ritualism, 350; leading
features in the church system it pro- 1
poses to establish among the people
of the Islands, 351; the dangerous
revolution that would involve in the
religious opinions and habits of the
Islanders, 352; the worship too showy
for the people, 353 ; public discourtesy
towards the American Protestant
clergy, 353; influence of the mission
on the Hawaiian government, 055 :
popular unrest, 35G ; the question for
the American Board, 357; the mission
an invasion in the hour of victory,
357 ; another similar movement in the
Church of England, 357 ; speech of the
Earl of Shaftesbury against it, 358.

" Kkformed Episcopal Church,"
mention of one, 345,

Reigning family, where educated, S3.

REENFOKCKMENT3 OF THE MISSION,
.59, 70, 71.

Religion, established national, what it
is, 240, 242.

Religion of the goveknjient,
what it is, 240, 242.

Religious c:onvocation at Hono-
lulu, and its results, 315-328.

Response of childken of mission-
aries to an address, 421.

Rice, William H., 71, 190, 221.

Rice, Mrs., 220, 225.

Rice-lands, 248.

Richards, Rev. William, 59, 170, 181;
made counsellor to the government,

and minister of instruction, 81, 82,
230, 238, 339, 344; extracts from his
journal, 84.

RicoRD, John, revises the laws, 239.

Ride, fatiguing, 142.

Rights of property, observance of
the, 230.

Rives, his agency in the Roman Cath-
olic mission, 68.

Road across the a- a, 142, 151.

Robinson, G. M., judge of Supreme
Court, 244.

Rogers, Edmund H., 71.

Ro:man Catholic History of Chris-
tian missions (Marshall's) charac-
terized, 388.

RoryiAN Catholic mission, its first
missionaries, 68; in Kau, 139; at La-
haina, 191, 359-369; why its first mis-
sionaries were sent away, 361 ; British
consul and Irish priest, 263 ; present
state of the mission, 367; defective
statistics, .368; few materials for a
history of, 368.

RojiiSH missions, scantiness of mate-
rials for a history of, 368; success
over-estimated, 368 ; a corrective, 368.

Rowell, Rev. George B,, 71, 217, 223,
224.

RUGGLES, Samuel, 47, 51, 1.37, 171.

Sabbath, Christian, recognized by the

laws, 241.
Salt lake, 207.
Sand storm, 176.

Sanj)Al-'vvood, 35, 37; traffic in, 251.
School for boys, boarding, at Hilo,

138, 257.
School for girls, boarding, at Hilo,

138 ; at Koloa, 222.
School, small boarding, for boys, at

Kohala, 171.
School for boys, select, at Waloli, 217,

257.
School for girls, boarding, at Wailu-

ku, 177, 393.
School, high, for boys. See Lahaina-

LUNA.

School for young chiefs, 83, 102; Mr.

INDEX,

449

and Mrs. Cooke iu charge of, 257;

pupils of, 257 ; commoudiitiou of,

257.
Schools at Lahaina, 189; aptitude

of pupils iu arithmetic, 190.
Schools, taking the place of heathen

sports, 63; interesting school, 59;

progress of schools and education, 95 ;

decline of, 255.
Schools and literature, 254-208.
School-houses, chai-acterized, 255.
Scott, Kev. Mr., 348.
Scriptures, Holy, generally diffused,

105.
Secular laborers, why not sent, 81.
Shaftesbury, Earl, extracts from

speech of, 358.
Shepard, Stephen, 70.
Shark, contest with a, 294.
Shipman, Rev. William C, 71, 140.
Smith, Rev. Lowell, 71, 191, 198.
Smith, Kev. James W., 71, 221, 222.
Smith, Rev. A. D., 208.
Smith, Miss Marcia M., 71.
Smith, Miss Lucia G., 71.
Social condition, improvement in

the, 230.
SpAULDING, Rev. Ephraim, 70, 181.
Stale Y, Bishop, 342-345, 348, 350, 356;

extracts from his sermons, 351, 431.
Statistical history of the

churches, 299.
Stewart, Rev. Charles Samuel, 59,

176, 181; parting with Kapiolani, 149;

at Rochester, 150.
Stone Church at Honolulu, 118;

engraving of, 119.
Stone, Miss Delia, 70.
Strong, Rev. J. D., 193.
Studies in the schools, 266.
Sugar, quantity exported, 248.
Sugar plantations, the principal,

248, 249; their estimated -product, 249.
Sugar imill at Hanalei, 218.
Supernatural power involved in

THE success of THE 3IISSION, 381.

Surveying, learning, 265.

Tabu, nature of the system, 41 ; how
38*

weakened, 42; broken by tlie king and
chiefs, 42.

Taro, a favorite food, .35, 177.

Taro lands, 248.

Taylor, Rev. T. E., 193, 293.

Temperature of the Islands, 29.

Tenooe, William, 47, 48.

Testimonial, delicate, 220.

Testimony concerning the mis-
sionaries, its value estimated, 104.

Testimonies, conflicting, concerning
the mission, classed, .383.

Thanksgiving, days for, 242.

The present position, 371-405.

Throne, legal heirs to the, 242.

Thunder-storms, rare, 28.

Thurston, Rev. Asa, 47, 50, 51, 155, 158,
292.

Ti tree, root of, eaten, 134.

TiMOTi:A, address of, 166; narrow es-
cape of, at his birth, 175.

Tinker, Rev. Reuben, 70.

Tour of the Isl.\nds, 125-226.

Tours, missionary, pleasing nature of,
116.

Trade, before the gospel, .36; amount
of, 251.

Trade-avinds, 27, 28.

Tyerman and Bennett, Messrs.,
visit the Islands, 53.

Unfavorable views of the island-
piety, from what cause, 280.

Vancouver, visit to the Islands, 30 ;
introduces cattle, sheep, and goats,
30; his influence, 37; his promise of
a vessel, 52 ; fulfilled after thirty
years, 53.

Van Duzee, William S., 71, 150.

Venn, Dr. Henry, Life and Labors of
Francis Xavier, a corrective to liora-
ish exaggerations, 308.

Vessels, merchant, Hawaiian, l^ritish,
American, 251 ; whalers, 251 ; coast-
ing fleet, 252 ; packets, 252.

Victoria, heir presumptive to the
throne, 242.

Visitors, before the arrival of mission-

450

INDEX.

aries, 30; not heralds of the gospel,
36.

Volcano of Kii.auea, visit to, 134;
description of, 135.

Volume, aim of this, 397.

Voyage, companions of the, 116.

Voyaging between the Islands, pain-
fulness of, in former times, 213.

Waialua, distance of from Honolulu,
207 ; nature of the road, 207 ; the place,
208.

Watluku, 17G ; productive, 177 ; sceneiy
behind, 179.

^\'AIMEA, on Hawaii, 161; originally a
health resort, 171.

Waimea, on Kauai, 222; a dry and
thirsty land, 223.

Waiohinu, a station in Kau, 139.

Waiolt, station of, 217, 218; engraving
of a beautiful grove at, 215.

Waipio, vale of, 130.

Ward, Miss Mary, 70, 182.

War-god, cSigraving of one, 56.

War-spirit, subdued by the gospel,
230.

Water, scarcity of, in Southern Ha-
waii, 144.

Week at Honolulu, 118-123.

Wellesly, Dean, letter from, 345.

Wetmore, Dr. Charles H., 71, 1.37.

Whalers, resort to the Islands, 36,
251.

Whitney, Samuel, 47, 51, 223, 224.

Whitney, Mrs., 223.

Whittlesey, Rev. Eliphalet, 71, 190.

Wilder, Mr., 210, 214.

Wilcox, Abner, 71, 1.37, 208, 214, 217.

William, Prince, 20l.

Witnesses on the state of the
MISSION, classed, 3^3.

Wood, Dr. R. W., 225.

Wool, export of, 250.

Worcester, Dr. Samuel, 47.

Worship of the English mission, too
showy for the people, 353.

Worship sanctioned by the laws, 240,
242; provision for it, 241.

Write, the people learning to, 263.

Written laws, obedience to, 230.

Wyllie, Hon. Robert Crichton, 121,
192, 214, 218, 233, 247, 257, 356 ; com-
mends the course of the mission, 83,
84, 235 ; his letter to Mr. Ellis, 334.

Young, John, 30, 37; grandfather of
the queen, 37; his testimony, 66.

Youth, when attention was directed to
their instruction, 255 ; number in the
schools, 255. 256.

THE END.

ialuaUt Horli

PUBLISHED BY

aOULD AND LINCOLN,

59 WASHINGTON STREET, BOSTON.

CHRISTIAN'S DAILY TREASURY: a Religious Exercise for every day
in the year. By Rev. H. Temple. 12mo, cloth.

WREATH AROUND THE CROSS; or, Scripture Truths Illustrated. By
Rev. A. Morton Brown, D. D. 16mo, cloth.

SCHOOL OF CHRIST; or, Christianity Viewed in its Leading Aspects. By
Rev a. R. L. Foote. 16mo, cloth.

THE CHRISTIAN LIFE, Social and Individual. By Peter Bayne, M. A .
12mo, cloth.

THE PURITANS; or. The Church, Court, and Parliament of England. By
Rev. Samuel Hopkins. In 3 vols., octavo. Vol. I., cloth, readij.

MODERN ATHEISM; under its various forms. By James Buchanan, D.D.
12mo, cloth.

THE MISSION OF THE COMFORTER ; with copious Notes. By Julius
Charles Hake. American edition; Notes translated. 12mo, cloth.

GOD REVEALED IN NATURE AND IN CHRIST. By Rev. James
B. Walker. 12mo, cloth l

PHILOSOPHY OF THE PLAN OF SALVATION. New, improved,
and enlarged edition. 12mo, cloth.

YAHVEH CHRIST; or. The Memorial Name. By Alex'r MacWhorter.
Introductory Letter by Nath'l W. Taylor, D.D« 12mo, cloth.

SALVATION BY CHRIST: Discourses on some of the most important
Doctrines of the Gospel. By Francis Wayland, D D. 12mo, cloth.

THE SUFFERING SA VIO UR ; or, Meditations on the Last Days of Christ
By Frederick W. Krummaciier, D. D. 12mo, cloth.

THE GREAT DAY OF ATONEMENT; or. Meditations and Prayers on
the Sufferings and Death of our Lord.

EXTENT OF THE ATONEMENT IN ITS RELATION TO GOD
AND THE UNIVERSE. By Thomas W. Jenkyn, D.D. 12mo, cloth.

THE IMITATION OF CHRIST. By Thomas a Kempis. With a Life
of i Kempis, by Dr C Ullmann. 12mo, cloth.

THE HARVEST AND THE REAPERS. Home Work for all, and how
to do it. By Rev. Harvey Nkwcomb. 16mo, cloth.

(AD

6oxiltr anb Lincoln's l^xibluutions.

(RELIGIOUS.)

LIMITS OF RKLIGIOUS THOUGHT EXAMINED. By Heitrt 1*
Mansel, B D. Kotes translated for American ed. 12mo, oL

THE CRUCIBLE; or, Tests of a Regenerate State. By Kev. J. A.Goodhue.
Introduction by Dr. Kirk. 12mo, cloth.

LEADERS OF THE REFORMATION. Luther — Calvin - Latimer -
Knox. By JonN TuLLOCH, D. D. 12mo, cloth.

BARON STOW. Christian Brotherhood. 16mo, cloth.

— First Things; or, the Development of Church Life.

16mOj cloth.

JOHN ANGELL JAMES. CHURCH ME2IBERS Guide. Cloth.

Church in Earnest. l8mo, cloth.

— . Christian Progress. Sequel to the Anxi.

ous Inquirer. 18mo, cloth.

THE GREAT CONCERN. By N. ADA:vrs, D. D. 12mo, cloth.

JOHN HARRLS'S WORKS. The Great Teacher. With an Intro-
ductory Essay by H. Humphrey, D. D. 12mo, cloth.

— — — — The Great Commission. With an Intro-

ductoiy Essay by William R. Williams, D. D. 12mo, cloth.

The Pre-Adamite Earth. Contributions

to Theological Science. 12mo, cloth.

■ Man Primeval: Constitution and Prim-
itive Condition of the Human Being. Portrait of Author. 12mo, cloth.

PATRIARCHY; or, The Family, its Constitu-

tion and Probation. 12mo, cloth.

Sermons, Charges, Addresses, ($-c. Two

volumes, octavo, cloth.
WILLIAM R. WILLIAMS. Religious Progress. 12mo, cloth.
" = Lectures ON THE LORD'S Prayer. l2mo;

cloth.

THE BETTER LAND. By Rev. A. C. Thompson. 12mo, cloth.

EVENING OF LIFE; or. Light and Comfort amid the Shadows of Declin-
ing Years. By Jeremiah Chaplin, D. D. 12mo, cloth.

EEA VEN. By James William Kimball. 12mo, cloth.

THE SAINT'S EVERLASTL\G REST Baxter. 16mo, cl.

(4«?

(Soulb mil) l^uicolii's IJuLliciitioits.

(LITERARY.)

THE PURITANS; or, the Court, Church, aud rarliamcnt of EnglauJ. B^
Samuel Hopkins. 3 vols., Svo, cloth.

HISTORICAL EVIDENCES OF TUE TRUTH OF THE SCRIPTURK
RECORDS, STATED ANEW, ^vith Special Keferouce to the Doubts and
Discoveries of Modern Times. Bampton Lecture for 1859. By (Jkokgk
Kawlinson. 12mo, cloth

CHRIST IN II IS TOBY. By Kobert Turxbull, D. D A New and En-
larged Edition. 12mo, cloth.

THE CHRISTIAN LIFE; Social and Individual. By Texeu Baykk.
r2mo, cloth.

ESSAYS IN BIOGRAPHY AND CRITICISM. By Peter Bayne. Ar-
ranged in two series, or parts. 2 vols., 12mo, cloth.

THE GREYS ON LETTERS. By Henry Rogers, Author of the " Eclipse
of Faith." r2mo, cloth.

CHAMBERS' WORKS. Cyclopaedia of English Literature. Se.

lections from English Authors, from the earliest to the present tipje. 2 vols.,

8vo, cloth.

— Miscellany of Useful and Entertaining

Knowledge, lo vols., i6mo, cloth.

«= Home Book; or, Pocket Miscellany. 6 vols.,

16mo, cloth,

THE PREACHER AND THE KING; or, Bourdaloue in the Court of
Louis XIV. By L, F. Bungener. 12mo, cloth.

THE PRIEST AND THE HUGUENOT; or. Persecution in the ago of
Louis XV. By L. F. Btjnqener. 2 vols, 12mo, cloth.

MISCELLANIES. By William R. Williams, D. D. 12mo, cloth.

ANCIENT LITER A TURE AND AR T. Essays and Letters from Eminent
Philologists By Profs. Sears, Edwards, and Felton. 12mo, cloth.

MODERN FRENCH LITERATURE. By L. Kaymond De Vericour.
Revised, with Notes by W. S. Chase. 12mo, cloth.

BRITISH NOVELISTS AND THEIR STYLES. By David Masson,
M. A., Author of Life of Milton. 16mo, cloth.

REPUBLICAN CHRISTIANITY; or, True Liberty, exhibited in the Life,
Precepts, and early Disciples of the Redeemer. By E. L. JIagoon. 12mo,
cloth.

THE HALLIG; or, the Sheepfold in the Waters. Translated from the Ger-
man of BiERNATSKi, by Mrs. George P. Marsh. 12mo, cloth.

MANSEDS MISCELLANIP:S; including " Prolcgomina Logica," "Meta-

physics," " Limits of Demonstrative Evidence," "Philosophy of Kant," eta

12ma In press. , .

U6 >

(EDUCATIONAL.)

LECTURES ON METAPHYSTCS. By Sir William Hamilton. Witn
Notes from origiual materials. 8vo, cloth.

LECTURES ON LOGIC. By Siu William Hamilton. With au Appen-
dix, containing the author's latest development of his new Logical theory.
8vo, cloth.

ELEMENTS OF MORAL SCIENCE. By Francis Wayland, D. D., late
President of Brown University. 12mo, cloth.

THE SAME, Abridged for Schools and Academies, half morocco.

ELEMENTS OF POLITICAL ECONOMY. By Francis Wayland,
D. D. 12mo, cloth.

THE SA3IE, Abridged for Schools and Academies, half morocco.

MENTAL PHILOSOPHY; including the Intellect, the Sensibilities, and the
Will. By Joseph Haven, D. D. 12mo, cloth.

MORAL PHILOSOPHY; including Theoretical and Practical Ethics. By
Joseph Haven, D. D. 12mo, cloth.

THE EARTH AND MAN; Lectures on Comparative Physical Geography
in its relation to the History of Mankind. By Arnold Guyot. 12mo,
cloth.

THE ELEMENTS OF GEOLOGY; adapted to Schools and Colleges.
With numerous Illustrations. By J. li. LooMis, President of Lewisburg
University. 12mo, cloth.

PRINCIPLES OF ZO OLOGY; for the use of Schools and Colleges. With
numerous Illustrations. By Louis Agassiz and Augustus A. Gould,
M. D. 12mo, cloth.

PALEY'S NATURAL THEOLOGY. Illustrated by forty Plates. Edited
by John Ware, M. D. 12mo, cloth.

GUYOT' S MURAL MAPS; A series of elegant colored maps, exhibiting the
Physical Phenomena of the Globe.

MAP OF THE WORLD, mounted.

MAP OF NORTH AMERICA, mounted.

MAP OF SOUTH AMERICA, mounted.

MAP OF GEOGRAPHICAL ELEMENTS, mounted.

GEOLOGICAL MAP OF THE UNITED STATES AND BRITISH
PROVINCES; with Geological Sections and Fossil Plates. By Jules
M.A.RC0U. 2 vols., 8vo, cloth.

(SCIENTIFIC.)

ANNUAL OF SCIENTIFIC DISCO VFRY. 11 vols., from 1850-1860.
By D. A. Wells, A. M. With Portraits ofdistiiiguislicd men. 12iiio

THE PLURALITY OF WORLDS; a new edition, with tlie author's re-
views of his revieweis. 12mo.

COMPARATIVE ANATOMY OF THE ANIMAL KINGDOM. By
Profs. SiEBOLD and Statvwius. Traushited by W. I. Burnett, i\I. D. 8vo.

nUGTI MILLERS WORKS. Testimoxy of the Rocks. With lUus-
trations. 12mo, cloth.

— — FooTPRiyrs of the Creator. With Il-
lustrations. Memoir by Louis Agassiz. 12mo, cloth.

The Old Red SAXDSToyR. Witli lllus-

trations, etc. 12mo, cloth.

My Schools axd Schoolmasters. An

Autobiography. Full-length Portrait of Autiior. 12mo, cloth.

First Lmpressions of England axd its

People. With fine Portrait. 12mo, cloth.

Cruise of the Betsey, a Eamble among

the Fossiliferous Deposits of the Hebrides. 12mo, cloth.
Popular Geology. l2mo, cloth.

HUGH MILLER'S WORKS, 7 vols., embo.<=scd cloth, with box

, . ,^.^.,

UNITED STATES EXPLORING EXPEDITION, under Chaules
Wtlkes. Vol. XII., Mollusca and Shells. By A. A. Gould, M. D. 4to.

LAKE SUPERIOR. Its Physical Character, Vegetation, and Animals. Bj
L. Agassiz. 8vo.

THE NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN SPECIES. By C
Hamilton Smith. With Elegant Illustrations. With Introduction, con.
taining an abstract of the views of eminent writers on the subject, by S.
Kneeland, M. D. 12mo.

THE CAMEL. His organization, habits, and uses, with reference to liis ir.tro-
duction into the United States. By George P. Marsu. 12mo.

INFLUENCE OF THE HISTORY OF SCIENCE UPON INTEL-
LECTUAL EDUCATION. By W. WiiEWELL, D. I). 12mo.

SPIRITUALISM TESTED; or, the Facts of its History ClassiHed, and ti.oir
causes in Nature verified from Ancio:;* and ]\ro«U'rn Testimonies. By (ii.t>.
W. Sam.son, D. I>. IHino, clolli.

GOULD ANn LINCOLN,

69 WASHINGTON STREET, BOSTON,

Would call particular attention to the following valual)lc works described
in their Catalogue of Publications, viz. :

Hugh. Miller's "Works.

Bajme'B Works. Walker's Works. Miall's Works. Bungener's Work,

Animal of Seientifle Discovery. Knight's Knowledge is Power.

Krummacher's Suffering Saviour,

Banvard's American Histories. The Aimwell Stories.

iSTeweomb's Works. Tweedie's Works. Chambers's Works. Harris' Worfeab'

Kitto's Cyclopaedia of Biblical Literature.

Mrs. Knight's Life of Montgomery. Kitto's History of Palestine.

Whewell's Work, Wayland's Works. Agassiz's Works.

^>.r.'S/lf/T/!i.Si

Williams' Works. Guyot's Works.

Thompson's Better Land. Kimball's Heaven. Valuable Works on Missions,

Haven's Mental Philosophy. Buchanan's Modern Atheism.

Cruden's Condensed Concordance. Eadie's Analytical Concordance,

The Psalmist : a Collection of Hymns.

Valuable School Books. Works for Sabbath Schools.

Memoir of Amos Lawrence.

Poetical Works of Milton, Cowper, Scott. Elegant Miniature Volumes.

Arvine's Cyclopaedia of Anecdotes.

Ripley's Notes on Gospels, Acts, and Romans.

Sprague's European Celebrities. Marsh's Camel and the Hallig.

Roget's Thesaurus of English Words.

Hackett's Notes on Acts. M'Whorter's Yahveh Christ.

SieDold and Stannius's Comparative Anatomy. Marcou's G-eolojrical Map, U. S,

Religious and Miscellaneous Works.

Works in the various Departments of Literature, Sfiience and Art.

Internet Archive Audio

Featured

Top

Images

Featured

Top

Software

Featured

Top

Books

Featured

Top

Video

Featured

Top

Mobile Apps

Browser Extensions

Archive-It Subscription

Save Page Now

Full text of "The Hawaiian islands : their progress and condition under missionary labors."

See other formats